







Class TPZn 


Book. 


■W4-6 3 








































































✓ 





































# 





















































. 
















• - 



























































« 




























/ 

























































































' 


. 

































\ 














' 


































































































* / 






































( 


l 

^ 


PATTY BLOSSOM 



BOOKS BY CAROLYN WELLS 


PATTY SERIES 

Patty Fairfield 
Patty at Home 
Patty in the City 
Patty’s Summer Days 
Patty in Paris 
Patty’s Friends 
Patty’s Pleasure Trip 
Patty’s Success 

MARJORIE SERIES 

Marjorie’s Vacation 
Marjorie’s Busy Days 
Marjorie’s New Friend 


Patty’s Motor Car 
Patty’s Butterfly Days 
Patty’s Social Season 
Patty’s Suitors 
Patty’s Romance 
Patty’s Fortune 
Patty Blossom 


Marjorie in Command 
Marjorie’s Maytime 
Marjorie at Seacote 


TWO LITTLE WOMEN SERIES 
Two Little Women 

Two Little Women and Treasure House 
Two Little Women on a Holiday 



Patty Blossom 

s 

BY 

CAROLYN WELLS 

Author of 

The Patty Books, The Marjorie Books, 

Two Little Women Series, etc. 

Illustrations by E. C. Caswell 



NEW YORK 

DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY 

1917 








M 


Copyright, 1917 

By Dodd, Mead and Company, Inc. 


7 

SEP II 1917 


©Cl. A 4 7 6 0 0 2 

Hu / 


CHAPTER 

CONTENTS 

PAGE 

I 

Sam Blaney . 

9 

II 

A Studio Party . 

23 

III 

Philip Objects 

• 38 

IV 

Patty Stays Late 

52 ' 

V 

At Red Chimneys 

. 66 

VI 

A Society Circus . 

81 

VII 

A Clever Plan . 

95 

VIII 

A Real Poem 

no 

IX 

A Shower 

124 

X 

Mona’s Wedding . 

.. 138 

XI 

The City Studio . 

• i 53 

XII 

An Odd Dinner Party 

168 

XIII 

Elise and Patty . 

182 

XIV 

Patty’s Dance 

196 

XV 

The Christmas Party . 

210 

XVI 

A Stolen Poem 

224 

XVII 

Patty’s Decision . 

• 238 

XVIII 

The House Sale . 

252 

XIX 

Patty Runaway . 

. 266 

XX 

Blossom Girl . 

. 280 






\ 
























% 






0 

















































ILLUSTRATIONS 


“Then I’ll take you 
without it” (Page 206) Frontispiece u 
Patty and Roger were 
PLAYING AGAINST ELISE 
and Sam Blaney . . Facing page 24 ix 

In the soft, low voice 

THAT WAS ONE OF 
HIS GREATEST CHARMS, 

Blaney read these 

lines: . . . . “ “ 120 

She laughingly put up 

HER PRICES “ “ 254 



Patty Blossom 

CHAPTER I 

SAM BLANEY 

“ T^ATTY, Patty, pit-a-pat, 

Grinning like a Chessy Cat, 
if you don’t stop looking so everlasting 
cheerful, I’ll throw something at you ! ” 

“ Throw,” returned Patty, as her grin per- 
ceptibly and purposely widened to the full 
extent of her scarlet lips. 

“All right! ” and Elise threw a sofa cushion 
and another and another, following them up 
with a knitted afghan, a silk slumber robe, and 
then beginning on a pile of newspapers. 

Patty, who was lounging on a broad divan, 
protected her face with a down pillow, and 
contentedly endured the avalanche. 

Then, as the enemy’s stock of missiles gave 
out, she sat up, flinging the impedimenta right 
and left, and her smiling face and tumbled curls 
triumphantly braved further assault. 

[ 9 ] 


Patty Blossom 

“ It’s snowing like the very dickens,” Elise 
declared, disconsolately. 

“ I don’t see any snow,” and Patty shut her 
blue eyes tight. 

“ Of course you don’t, you old goose! If a 
roaring Bengal tiger stood in front of you, with 
full intent of eating you at once, you’d shut your 
eyes and say, ‘ There isn’t any tiger there.’ 
That is, if you had time to get the words out 
before you slipped down his throat.” 

Leisurely, Patty got up, shook her rumpled 
skirts, and walked to the window. 

“ It does look like snow,” she observed, crit- 
ically eyeing the landscape. 

“ Look like snow! ” cried Elise; “ it’s a bliz- 
zard, that’s what it is ! ” 

“Well, doesn’t a blizzard look like snow? 
It does to me. And I don’t know anything 
nicer than a whole long day in the house. I’m 
having the time of my life.” 

Patty threw herself into a big armchair, in 
front of the blazing log fire, and contentedly 
held out her slippered feet to the glowing 
warmth. 

“ But we were going to play tennis, and ” 

“ My dear child, tennis will keep. And 
what’s the use of growling? As you remark, 
[10] 


Sam Blancy 

it is a young blizzard, and we can’t possibly 
stop it, so let’s make the best of it, and have 
what is known in the kiddy-books as Indoor 
Pastimes.” 

“ Patty, you’re enough to exasperate a saint! 
You and your eternal cheerfulness!” 

“ All right, anything to please,” and Patty 
assumed a doleful expression, drew down the 
corners of her mouth, and wrung her hands in 
mock despair. 

“ Isn’t it mean,” she wailed; “ here’s this hor- 
rid, hateful old snowstorm, and we can’t go out- 
doors or anything! I’m mad as a hornet, as a 
hatter, as a wet hen, as a March hare, as a — 
as hops, as — what else gets awful mad, Elise? ” 

“ I shall, if you continue to act like an idiot ! ” 

“ My good heavens ! ” and Patty rolled her 
eyes toward the ceiling, “ there’s no pleasing 
her — positively no pleasing her ! What to do ! 
What to do ! ” 

But Elise’s face had cleared up, and as she 
looked from the window, she smiled gaily. 

“ He’s coming!” she cried, “Sam’s com- 
ing! ” 

Patty hastily adjusted her dignity and sat up 
with a formal air to greet the visitor, while Elise 
scrabbled up the sofa cushions and newspapers, 
[ii] 


Patty Blossom 

The girls were down at Lakewood. Patty was 
the guest of Elise, whose family had taken a cot- 
tage there for the season. That is, it was called 
a cottage, but was in reality an immense house, 
most comfortably and delightfully appointed. 
Patty was still supposed to be convalescing from 
her recent illness, but, as a matter of fact, she 
had regained her health and strength, and, 
though never robust, was entirely well. 

The invitation to Pine Laurel, as the house 
was called, was a welcome one, and the elder 
Fairfields were glad to have Patty go there for 
a fortnight or so. She had arrived but the day 
before, and now the unexpected snowstorm had 
spoiled the plans for tennis and other outdoor 
affairs. Though it was late November, it was 
early for such a tempestuous snowstorm, and 
the weather-wise ones opined that it was a mere 
swift and sudden flurry. 

Patty, with her usual adaptability to circum- 
stances, didn’t care much, and felt pretty sure 
the storm would depart as quickly as it had 
gathered. She was quite willing to stay indoors 
a day or two if need be, and could easily amuse 
herself in many ways. Not so Elise. She was 
impatient and impetuous, and was always 
greatly put out if her plans went awry. But 
[ 12 ] 


Sam Blaney 

the diversion of an unexpected guest roused 
her to animation and she poked the logs to a 
brighter blaze by way of welcome. 

After the sound of stamping and whisking 
off snow in the hall, a young man came into 
the pleasant sun-parlour where the girls were. 

It was with difficulty that Patty concealed her 
amazement as she looked at him. He was of 
a type that she had heard of, but had never 
before chanced to meet. 

Mechanically, she went through the formali- 
ties of the introduction, and sat staring at him, 
without realising that she was doing so. 

“ Well,” said Sam Blaney, at last, “ what 
about it? Do I get a blue ribbon? ” 

“ Oh, I beg your pardon ! ” and Patty 
blushed at her rudeness. “ You see, you er — 
you reminded me of somebody I have met ” 

“ No, you mean I remind you of somebody 
you never have met, but are glad to discover at 
last.” 

Patty laughed outright, for the words so 
definitely expressed her state of mind. Thus 
encouraged, she continued to look at him. 

Blaney was not so extraordinary of appear- 
ance, but he presented the effects of the class 
known as artistic. His thick, fair hair, while it 
[ 13 ] 


Patty Blossom 

could scarcely be called long, was a trifle longer 
than the conventional cut. His collar, while not 
Byronic, was low, and he wore a Windsor tie, 
of a sickly, pale green. He was a big man, 
but loose-jointed and ungainly of build. His 
manners were careless, and his voice was low 
and soft. He had big grey eyes, which seemed 
especially noticeable by reason of enormous tor- 
toise-rimmed glasses, whose long, thick bows 
hooked over his ears. 

“ You are a poet,” Patty said, decisively, 
after a smiling survey; “ and you are right, I 
have always wanted to know a live poet.” 

“ I hope,” said Blaney, in a mournful way, 
u that you don’t agree with those wiseacres who 
think the only good poet is a dead poet.” 

“Oh, goodness, no!” said Patty, quickly. 
“ But most of the poetry with which I am 
familiar was written by dead men — that is, 
they weren’t dead when they wrote it, you 
know ” 

“ But died from the shock? ” 

“ Now you’re making fun of me,” and Patty 
pouted, but as Patty’s pout was only a shade 
less charming than her smile, the live poet 
didn’t seem to resent it. 

“ Doubtless,” he went on, “ my work will not 
[ 14 ] 


Sam Blaney 

be really famous until after I am dead, but 
some day I shall read them to you, and get 
your opinion as to their hopes for a future.” 

“ Oh, do read them to Patty,” exclaimed 
Elise; “ read them now. That’s the very thing 
for a stormy day ! ” 

“Yes,” Patty agreed; “if you have an Ode 
to Spring, or Lines on a Blooming Daffodil, 
it would be fine to fling them in the teeth of 
this storm.” 

“ I see you’re by way of being a wag, Miss 
Fairfield,” Blaney returned, good-naturedly. 
“ But you’ve misapprehended my vein. I write 
poems, not jingles.” 

“ He does,” averred Elise, earnestly. “ Oh, 
Sam, do recite some — won’t you? ” 

“ Not now, Lady fair. The setting isn’t 
right, and the flowers are too vivid.” 

Patty looked at the two large vases of scarlet 
carnations that stood on the long, massive table 
in the middle of the room. She had thought 
them a very pleasant and appropriate decora- 
tion for the snowy day, but Blaney’s glance at 
them was disdainful. 

“He’s an affected idiot!” she exclaimed to 
herself. “I don’t like him one bit!” 

“ Please like me,” said the poet’s soft voice, 

[ 1 5 J 


Patty Blossom 

and Patty fairly jumped to realise that he had 
read her thought in her face. 

“ Oh, I do ! ” she said, with mock fervour, 
and a slight flush of embarrassment at her care- 
lessness. “ I like you heaps ! ” 

u Don’t be too set up over that,” laughed 
Elise, “ for Patty likes everybody. She’s the 
greatest little old liker you ever saw! Why, 
she even likes people who don’t like her.” 

“Are there such?” asked Blaney, properly. 

“ Yes, indeed,” Patty declared; “ and I can’t 
help admiring their good taste.” 

“ I can’t either,” and Blaney spoke so seri- 
ously, that Patty almost gasped. 

“That isn’t the answer,” she smiled; “you 
should have contradicted me.” 

“ No,” the poet went on; “ people who don’t 
like you show real discrimination. It is because 
you are so crude and unformed of soul.” 

But Patty was too wise to be caught with such 
chaff. 

“ Yes, that’s it,” she said, and nodded her 
curly head in assent. 

“ You say yes, because you don’t know what 
I’m talking about. But it’s true. If you had 
your soul scraped and cleaned and properly pol- 
ished, you would be well worth liking.” 

[16] 


Sam Blaney 

“Go on! go on!” cried Patty, clapping her 
hands. “ Now I know you’re the real thing in 
poets! That’s the way I thought they would 
talk! Say more.” 

But Blaney turned sulky. He scowled at 
Patty, he threw a reproachful glance at Elise, 
and the atmosphere suddenly charged with 
gloom. 

Patty felt that it was her fault and that she 
had perhaps gone too far. The man was Elise’s 
guest and it wasn’t right to make fun of him, if 
he did sound foolish. So, ignoring the past con- 
versation, Patty smiled, and said, “ It is too bad 
about the storm, isn’t it? We had expected to 
have such a fine tennis game today. You play, 
of course? ” 

It was a chance shot, but Patty felt pretty sure 
that such a big, muscular chap would be fond of 
outdoor sports and, as it turned out, he was. 
Moreover, it would be a grumpy poet, indeed, 
who wouldn’t relent under the magic of Patty’s 
smile. 

“ Yes, I do,” he replied, animatedly, and 
then the talk turned to the game, and the 
chances of the storm abating and play being 
possible in a day or two. 

“ Hello, Blaney,” said Roger Farrington, 
[ 17 ] 


Patty Blossom 

coming Into the room. “ How’s everything? ” 

“ All right, Farry. How goes It with you ? ” 

“ Fine. I say, girls, are you game for a little 
two-cent sleigh ride in the storm? As soon as 
it stops snowing, the flakes will melt like morn- 
ing dew, and, if we catch a ride at all, it must 
be immejit. How about it? ” 

“ I’d love to go!” cried Patty, her eyes 
sparkling. “ I haven’t had a sleigh ride in 
ages ” 

“ And no telling when you will again,” said 
Roger. “ But it’s blowing great guns, and 
snowing fast. You’re sure you want to go?” 

“ Course we do,” insisted Elise. “ Shall we 
get our things now? ” 

“ Not quite yet. I’ll have to telephone Mr. 
Livery Man for a rig. This otherwise well- 
stocked outfit that we’re inhabiting doesn’t have 
such a thing on the premises as a sleigh. I’ll go 
and see about it.” 

“Can’t we stop and pick up Alla?” sug- 
gested Elise. 

“ No,” and Sam Blaney shook his head de- 
cidedly. “ My sister wouldn’t think of putting 
her nose out-of-doors on a day like this. I’m 
surprised that you will, Miss Fairfield.” 

“ Oh, I’m a tough pine knot. I may not look 

[18] 


Sam Blaney 

the part, but I assure you wind and weather 
have no terrors for me.” 

“ That’s so,” put in Elise. “ Patty looks like 
a chaff which the wind driveth away, but it 
would be a pretty strong old wind that could do 
it.” 

“You can’t tell by looks; my sister looks like 
a strong, hearty girl, but she’s as fragile as a 
spring crocus.” 

“ There’s nothing fragiler than that,” Patty 
remarked; “ I’ve often tried to keep the flimsy 
little things for a few hours, and even in water 
they droop and peak and pine all to pieces.” 

“ That’s just like Alla,” said Blaney. “ She’s 
psychic, you see ” 

“ Oh, is she ! ” cried Patty. “ I’ve always 
wanted to know a real psychic. Mayn’t I meet 
her?” 

“ Indeed you may, she’ll be pleased. Will 
you come round to the studio today, while we’re 
out sleighing? ” 

“ No, not today,” said Elise, positively. 
“ Roger wouldn’t stand for it. He’ll want to 
put in all the time there is on the road. And 
he’s going to New York tonight, I think.” 

“ Oh, yes,” and Blaney remembered. “ Let’s 
see, his wedding day is — when is it?” 

[ 19 ] 


Patty Blossom 

“ Not till the fifteenth of December. But he 
and Mona have so much to look after and at- 
tend to, that he spends most of his time on the 
road between here and New York.” 

“ Isn’t Mona coming down here while I’m 
here? ” asked Patty. 

“ She promised to,” Elise replied, “ but 
Mona’s promises are not to be implicitly de- 
pended on just now. She’s getting married 
with all her time and attention.” 

“ Well, a wedding like hers is to be does take 
a lot of planning. And Mona’s looking after 
everything herself. She’s a genius at that sort 
of thing, but it seems as if she ought to have 
some one to help her, — some relative, I 
mean.” 

“ Her father’s a big help,” said Roger, who 
had returned just in time to hear Patty’s re- 
mark. 

“ Yes, I know it, but I mean a woman rela- 
tive.” 

“ I know,” agreed Roger. “ You’re right, in 
a way. But Mona is so accustomed to man- 
aging for herself that I’m pretty sure a 
meddling relative would bother her to death.” 

“ Probably would,” agreed Patty. “ Do we 
go sleigh-ridy, Roger?” 

[ 20 ] 


Sam Blaney 

“ We do. The fiery steeds will be here in 
fifteen minutes. Get warm wraps, for it’s 
blowing like blazes. Shall we go ’round 
by your studio, Sam, and drop in on 
Alla?” 

“ No, please. I don’t want to seem inhos- 
pitable, but I’ve decided I want Miss Fairfield 
to see the studio first under proper conditions. 
I want Alla to know when she’s coming 
and ” 

“ And have her hair frizzed. I get you. 
All right. We’ll drive ’round the lake, and see 
how the going is, and then decide whether to 
keep on, or go to some friend’s for a cup of 
tea.” 

“ You mustn’t think my sister is a fuss,” said 
Blaney to Patty, as she started to leave the 
room. “ But you know the artist soul likes to 
have the stage rightly set for an important 
scene.” 

“ Yes,” said Patty, a little puzzled. 

“ Yes. And your advent at my studio is a 
most important scene — ” 

“ Why? ” asked Patty, bluntly. 

“ Because you’re important. In fact, I may 
say you’re the most important person I have 
ever seen.” 


[21] 


Patty Blossom 

“Really? But if you say things like that, 
you’ll make me vain.” 

“ You can’t well be vainer than you are.” 

Patty looked up in sudden anger at this 
speech, but Blaney’s eyes were quietly amused, 
and his soft voice was so innocent of offence, 
that Patty was uncertain what attitude to as- 
sume, and to save the necessity of a reply she 
ran from the room and upstairs to get ready 
for the ride. 


[ 22 ] 


CHAPTER II 


A STUDIO PARTY 

4 S Roger had predicted, the snow de- 

r\ parted as quickly as it came, and two 
days after their sleigh ride there was 
scarcely a vestige of white on the ground. 
Tennis was again possible and a great game 
was in progress on the court at Pine Laurel. 
Patty and Roger were playing against Elise 
and Sam Blaney, and the pairs were well 
matched. 

But the long-contested victory finally went 
against Patty, and she laughingly accepted de- 
feat. 

“ Only because Patty’s not quite back on her 
game yet,” Roger defended; “this child has 
been on the sick list, you know, Sam, and she 
isn’t up to her own mark.” 

“Well, I like that!” cried Patty; “suppose 
you bear half the blame, Roger. You see, 
Mr. Blaney, he is so absorbed in his own Love 
Game, he can’t play with his old-time skill.” 

[23] 


Patty Blossom 

“ All right, Patsy, let it go at that. And it’s 
so, too. I suddenly remembered something 
Mona told me to tell you, and it affected my 
service.” 

“What is it?” asked Elise. “Anything of 
importance? ” 

“Yes; it’s this: Mona has decided to sell 
Red Chimneys, and Philip Van Reypen thinks 
it a good plan to buy it for the Children’s 
Home.” 

“ For gracious’ sake ! ” exclaimed Patty. 
“ That is news ! Why doesn’t Phil tell me 
about it? ” 

“ That’s just it. He’s coming down here to- 
morrow to talk it over with you. Mona’s 
coming too, you know, and you can all have a 
powwow.” 

“ All right,” and Patty wagged her head, 
sagaciously. “ It’s not a bad idea at all. I 
knew Mr. Galbraith was thinking of selling 
the Spring Beach place, and it would be a fine 
house for the kiddies.” 

“ And are you running a Children’s Home? ” 
asked Sam Blaney, as they all strolled back to 
the house, and paused on the wide veranda. 

“Too cool for you out here, Patty?” asked 
Elise. 


[24] 



Patty and Roger were playing against Elise 

and Sam Blaney 































A Studio Party 

“ Not a bit of it. I love the outdoors. 
Somebody find me a sweater and a rug, and 
I’ll be as happy as a clam.” 

Roger brought a red silk sweater from the 
hall, and a big, soft steamer rug, and pro- 
ceeded to tuck Patty up, snugly. 

“ Yes,” she said, turning to Blaney, and 
answering his inquiry, “ I am supposed to be 
organising a Children’s Home, but all the 
hard work is done for me, and I only say yes 
or no, to easy questions. You see, a dear old 
friend of mine left me a sum of money for the 
purpose, and I want to prove a trustworthy 
steward. But we’re not going to do anything 
definite until Spring, unless, as Red Chimneys 
is in the market, it seems advisable to secure it 
while we can.” 

“Goodness, Patty,” said Elise; “you talk 
like a Board of Managers! ” 

“ That’s what I am; or, rather, I’m Manager 
of the Board. Is Philip coming tonight, 
Roger?” 

“ Yes, he’ll be here for dinner. And Mona, 
too. I say, Blaney, we’ll bring ’em along to 
your party, eh? ” 

“ Of course. Alla will be delighted to have 
them. No matter if we’re crowded. You see, 

[25] 


Patty Blossom 

Miss Fairfield, our place is small, but our wel- 
come is vurry, vurry large ” Blaney 

waved his long arms, as if including the whole 
world in his capacious welcome. 

“ You’re vurry, vurry kind,” returned Patty, 
unconsciously imitating his peculiar pronunci- 
ation. “ Pm just crazy to see your studio. It 
seemed as if the time would never come. And 
I want to meet your sister, too. I know it 
will be a lovely party. Pve never been to a 
real Bohemian Studio party.” 

“ Oh, we don’t call it Bohemian, because, 
you see, it is Bohemian. Only make-believe 
Bohemians call themselves so. You’ll learn to 
distinguish the difference.” 

“ I hope so. I’ve always wanted to know 
what Bohemianism really is.” 

“ We’ll show you tonight. What are you 
going to wear? ” 

“ My goodness, I don’t know. I hadn’t 
thought about it. Also, I’ve never been asked 
a question like that before.” 

“Ah, but it means so much! If your gown 

should be out of key ” Blaney rolled up 

his eyes and spread his hands, as if the thought 
were too appalling for words. 

[26] 


A Studio Party 

Patty giggled. “ I hope it won’t be,” she 
said. “ But, tell me, what is the key? Maybe 
I can strike it.” 

“ The key,” and the poet looked thoughtful, 
“ah, yes, I have it! The key will be saffron 
and ultramarine.” 

Patty gasped. u Oh, I haven’t a frock to my 
name in those colours! ” 

“ But you can harmonise, — yes, harmonise. 
You will, won’t you? If you didn’t, I couldn’t 
bear it.” 

“ Oh, then I’ll harmonise, yes, I promise you 
I will. I’ll find something that won’t make a 
discord. But can you dictate to all your guests 
like this ? ” 

“ Alas, no ! Would that I might! And now 
I must go. Alla will be wanting me.” 

“What is he, anyway?” said Patty, as after 
his adieux, the poet swung away, with his queer, 
loping gait. 

“ Bats in his belfry,” returned Roger, laugh- 
ing. “ He’s the real thing in high-art souls, — 
if you get what I mean.” 

“Oh, I don’t know,” demurred Patty; “I 
think he’s sincere.” 

“You do! Well, he may be, for all of me. 
But if he is, give me base deception, every time ! 

[27] 


Patty Blossom 

Don’t you fall in love with him, Patty, Van 
Reypen wouldn’t stand for it.” 

“ I don’t know what Mr. Van Reypen has to 
say about it,” returned Patty, with a heightened 
colour. u And remember, Roger, not every- 
body is so absorbed in loving and being loved as 
you are ! ” 

Patty’s roguish smile was affectionate as well, 
for she was fond of Roger, and also of Mona, 
and she was deeply interested in their love af- 
fair. Their engagement had been a short one, 
and now that the wedding day was so near, the 
whole Farrington family could think or talk of 
little else. And as a house guest and a dear 
friend, Patty, too, was enthusiastic and ex- 
cited about the preparations. 

And then Roger went off to the train to meet 
Mona, and Philip, who came down at the same 
time, and Elise disappeared and Patty sat alone, 
in the falling dusk, snugly tucked in her rugs, 
and feeling very lazy and comfortable and 
happy. 

Her thoughts drifted idly from one subject 
to another, and presently she heard a step be- 
side her, and felt her hand taken in somebody’s 
warm clasp. 

“ Philip ! ” she cried, starting up. 

[28] 


A Studio Party 

“ Yes, my girl, and so glad to see you again. 
How are you? ” 

“ Fine. This splendid air and luxurious liv- 
ing has made me all well again.” 

“ That’s good. But it’s too late for you to be 
out here. Come on in the house.” 

u Yes, I will. Did Mona come? ” 

“ Yes, we came down together. How that girl 
is improving! ” 

“ What do you mean? She always was a fine 
character.” 

“ Yes, but she has so much more — er — sweet- 
ness and light.” 

“ That’s so. I’ve noticed it ever since she’s 
been engaged.” 

“ Well, don’t you put on any more sweetness 
and light when you get engaged. I simply 
couldn’t stand it! You’re chock-a-block full of 
it now! ” 

“ Don’t worry. Besides, I’ve no intention of 
being engaged. What’s the use, if I’m sweet 
and light enough now? ” 

“ You’re going to announce your engagement 
in just fifteen days from now, my lady. Why, 
that will be Farrington’s wedding day! By 
Jove, what an idea ! We’ll announce it at their 
wedding! ” 


[ 2 9 ] 


Patty Blossom 

“ We’ll do nothing of the sort. You take too 
much for granted.” 

“ Well, you promised ” 

“ I know what I promised. But the fifteenth 
is a long way off yet.” 

“ That may be, but it’s bound to get here. 
Come in the house now. It’s too damp for you 
out here.” 

They went in, and found Mona and Elise chat- 
tering like two magpies, with Roger trying to 
get in a word edgeways. 

“ Hello, Patty,” cried Mona, springing up to 
greet her. “ My, how fine you’re looking! 
Lakewood agrees with you all right. And 
Patty, the bridesmaids are going to sing, after 
all. Will you be home in time for one or two 
rehearsals? ” 

“ Yes, indeed. I’ll come up whenever you 
want me, Mona.” 

“ Good girl. Now I must go and dress for 
dinner. I’d no idea we’d get here so late; and 
Roger says there’s a party on for tonight.” 

“ Yes,” laughed Patty; “ and it’s a party you 
have to get keyed up to, — I mean your 
gown.” 

“What are you talking about?” 

“ Come along and I’ll tell you.” 

[ 30 ] 


A Studio Party 

The two girls went off together, and half an 
hour later Elise found them in Patty’s room, 
still talking and no beginning made in the mat- 
ter of dressing. 

But later, when the young people left the 
house to go to the Studio party, they were re- 
splendent of costume. Patty had told the other 
girls what Mr. Blaney had said, and though 
they scoffed at it, they agreed not to wear any- 
thing that might be too desperately inhar- 
monious. 

Mona was in white, declaring that that could 
offend nobody. Elise wore pale yellow, for the 
same logical reason. Patty had on a gown of 
soft chiffon, of old-gold colour, which, she 
said, was the nearest to saffron she had ever 
had or ever hoped to have. 

“ I don’t like the word saffron,” she declared; 
“ somehow it makes me think of camomile 
tea.” 

“Naturally,” said Roger; “I believe they’re 
both yarbs. Blaney might call this affair a Saf- 
fron Tea, and have done with it.” 

But the gown was most becoming to Patty. 
The dull old-gold tints sets off her fair skin, and 
her bright gold hair, piled high, was topped 
with a gold and amber comb. Round her 
[3i] 


Patty Blossom 

throat was an old-fashioned necklace of to- 
pazes, lent her by Mrs. Farrington. Alto- 
gether, she looked, Philip declared, positively 
Burne-Jonesey, and he called her the Blessed 
Damosel. 

When at last they entered the Studio of the 
Blaney brother and sister, Patty blinked several 
times, before she could collect her senses. It 
was very dimly lighted, and a strange, almost 
stifling sense of oppression came over her. This 
was caused by the burning of various incense 
sticks and pastilles which gave out a sweet, 
spicy odour, and which made a slight haze of 
smoke. Becoming a little accustomed to the 
gloom, Patty discerned her host, amazingly 
garbed in an Oriental burnoose and a volumi- 
nous silk turban. He took her hand, made a 
deep salaam, and kissed her finger-tips with ex- 
aggerated ceremony. 

“ My sister, Alla,” he said, “ Miss Fairfield.” 

Patty looked up to see a tall, gaunt woman 
smiling at her. Miss Blaney, like her brother, 
was long, lanky and loose-jointed, and seemed 
to desire to accentuate these effects. Her ash- 
coloured hair was parted and drawn loosely 
down to a huge knot at the back of her neck. 
A band of gilt filigree was round her head at 
[ 32 ] 


A Studio Party 

the temples, and was set with a huge green stone 
which rested in the middle of her forehead. 
Long barbaric earrings dangled and shook with 
every movement of her head, and round her 
somewhat scrawny neck was coiled an ugly 
greenish serpent of some flexible metal forma- 
tion. For the rest, Miss Blaney wore a flow- 
ing robe of saffron yellow, a most sickly shade, 
and the material was frayed and worn as if it 
had been many times made over. It hung from 
her shoulders in billowy folds, and the wearer 
was evidently proud of it, for she continually 
switched its draperies about and gazed admir- 
ingly at them. 

“ Frightfully glad to see you,” this weird crea- 
ture was saying, and Patty caught her breath, 
and murmured, “ Oh, thank you. So kind of 
you to ask me.” 

“ I feel sure I shall adore you,” Miss Blaney 
went on; “you are simpatica 9 — yes, absolutely 
simpatica ” 

“ Am I? ” and Patty smiled. “ And is it nice 
to be simpatica? It doesn’t mean a simpleton, 
does it? ” 

“ Oh, how droll ! My dear, how droll ! ” and 
Miss Blaney went off in contortions of silent 
laughter. “ Just for that, you must call me 

[ 33 ] 


Patty Blossom 

Alla. I always want droll people to call me by 
my first name. And your name is ” 

“ Patty.” 

“ Impossible! You can’t be named that! 
Incredible! Ooh!” 

Alla ended with a half-breathed shriek. 

“ Oh, well,” said Patty, hastily, “ my name is 
really Patricia, though no one ever calls me 
that.” 

“I shall call you that. Patricia! Perfect! 
You couldn’t have been better dubbed. No, not 
possibly better dubbed. Patricia, ah, Patricia !” 

Patty edged away a little. She began to 
think her hostess was crazy. But Alla went 
on : 

“ And my brother, Patricia, do you not adore 
him? ” 

“ Well, you see, I’ve only seen him a few 
times. I can’t quite agree that I adore him, 
yet.” 

“ But you will. As soon as you have heard his 
poems, you will put him on a pedestal, yes, on 
a high pedestal. And tonight you will hear 
him read his wonderful lines. What a treat you 
have in store ! ” 

And then new arrivals claimed Miss Blaney’s 
attention, and Patty turned aside. She found 

[ 34 ] 


A Studio Party 

Philip waiting for her, his eyes dancing with 
amusement. 

“What is it all?” he whispered; “a bear 
garden?' ” 

“ Hush, Phil, don’t make me laugh. Did you 
ever see anything like it? ” 

“ Well, I’ve been to Studio jinks, but they were 
to this as moonlight unto sunlight and as water 
unto wine! Shall I take you home? ” 

“No, indeed! I want to see the fun. I’ve 
never been to a Studio jinks, — or whatever you 
call it, and I want to live and learn.” 

“ All right, Patty. You shall stay as long as 
you like, but I’ll wager that inside of an hour 
you’ll be begging me to get you out of it.” 

“ All right, if I do, I shall expect you to take 
me away. Let’s look at the room.” 

They sauntered about, and finally sat down on 
a Turkish divan, which proved much lower than 
they had anticipated. 

“ What an uncomfortable thing! ” said Patty, 
“ but sit here a minute, while I look round.” 

From the ceiling hung Moorish-looking lamps, 
which gave almost no light, and, were of rather 
dilapidated appearance. The furniture, too, 
was not only antique, but wabbly-legged and, 
here and there tied up with strings or leather 

[351 


Patty Blossom 

thongs. Statuettes were about, broken and 
dusty; jugs and bowls of dull brass and copper; 
rickety screens; enormous unframed photo- 
graphs, warped and faded, but bearing splash- 
ing and unintelligible autographs; and draperies 
of all sorts, from old shawls to tattered ecclesi- 
astical robes. 

“ I see what Mr. Blaney meant by the key of 
saffron,” said Patty, sagely. “ Everything is 
that colour because of the accumulation of dust 
and dirt ! I don’t believe this place has ever had 
a good house-cleaning! ” 

“ Oh, Patty, my dear child ! Don’t thus ex- 
pose your ignorance! Bohemia never cleans 
house ! The very thought is sacrilege ! ” 

“ Why is it? Some of this old brass stuff 
would be lovely if it were cleaned up. And look 
at that copper kettle ! It’s positively blue ! ” 

“ But that’s what they want, dear,” said Van 
Reypen, smiling at her. “ Howsumever, I’m 
glad you don’t like it. We won’t model our 
home on a Bohemian plan.” 

“ And look at the people,” went on Patty, in 
an awe-struck whisper. “ Some of them are 
decent, like our crowd, — but look at that girl 
in orange ! ” 

The girl in question wore a costume of flame- 

[36] 


A Studio Party 

coloured woolen material that was indeed strik- 
ing. Her black hair was in two long braids, 
and she was carrying a small musical instrument 
that Philip said was a zithern. 

“ I don’t know,” he went on, “ but I fancy she 
will play a sort of accompaniment to our host’s 
poems. They generally work it that way.” 

“Stop making fun, Phil,” reproved Patty; 
“ perhaps the poems will be lovely, — with musi- 
cal setting.” 

“ Perhaps,” said Philip. 


[37] 


CHAPTER III 


PHILIP OBJECTS 

T HE place became crowded. The 
two rooms occupied by the guests were 
small, and the party was a large one. 
Though not greatly attracted by the unusual 
sights and strange people, Patty was interested 
and curious. She wanted to see the affair in its 
entirety, and was glad when Sam Blaney came 
over to where she sat by Philip on the divan. 

“ I’ve come to carry you off,” Blaney said to 
her; u you must mingle with the crowd, if you 
want to become one of us.” 

“ I’d like to mingle a little,” Patty replied, 
“ but I can’t hope to become one of such a tal- 
ented bunch as this.” 

“ They’re not all so talented,” Blaney assured 
her, as he led her away, leaving Philip a bit 
moody and disapproving. 

“ It’s their clothes that astound me,” said 
Patty. “ Why do they wear such queer rigs? 
Almost like a masquerade or fancy-dress ball. 
[ 38 ] 


Philip Objects 

You, for instance; why do you wear this Ori- 
ental robe and turban? ” 

“ Now that you ask me, I don’t believe I 
know! But it’s habit, I think. Yes, that’s it, 
it’s just habit. We who possess higher intellect 
than our fellows must differentiate ourselves in 
some way from them, and how else but by a 
difference of raiment? ” 

“ Well, that does explain it, but why such 
queer raiment? Why not beautiful garments 
instead of eccentric ones? ” 

“ Ah, that’s just it ! They are beautiful, only 
you’re not of sufficient intelligence to appreciate 
their beauty.” 

“ What ! ” cried Patty, scarcely able to believe 
she had heard aright, “ Pm not intelligent 
enough ” 

“ Oh, don’t get miffed. Your natural intelli- 
gence is all right, you’ve plenty of it. But it 
needs education, — bending in the right direc- 
tion, you know. And Pm going to educate you. 
You’re the most promising subject Pve ever 
seen. Pll make a priestess of you, — a shining 

light, — a prophetess ” 

Patty giggled. “ If Pm a priestess I may as 
well be .a prophetess, I suppose. When do these 
lessons begin? ” 


[ 39 ] 


Patty Blossom 

“ Now. They have begun. You are uncon- 
sciously absorbing this atmosphere. You are 
involuntarily becoming more and more of our 
cult, — of our inspirations. You are evolving, — 
you don’t realise it, but you are evolving— ” 

“ I shall be revolving, if I don’t get some fresh 
air ! Why must you have these incense things 
smoking, not to mention some of the guests 
smoking also, and, incidentally, that Moorish 
lamp is smoking badly ! I am absorbing your 
atmosphere, and it is choking me ! ” 

Patty was in earnest, though she spoke lightly. 
The unpleasant air filled her lungs, and she 
wanted pure oxygen. 

“ Oh, all right,” and Blaney laughed, indul- 
gently. “ You can’t expect to achieve all at 
once. Come, we’ll step out on the veranda for 
a whiff of outdoors, and then come back for 
the program.” 

“ There’s to be a program? ” 

“ Oh, yes. Most wonderful work, by genius 
itself. Now, please, Miss Fairfield, don’t resist 
the influence.” 

They were out on the tiny veranda that graced 
the Blaney’s dwelling. The stars shone down 
through the pure winter air, and Patty felt as if 
she had been rescued from a malarial swamp. 

[40] 


Philip Objects 

But Blaney was impressive. His deep, soft 
voice persuaded her against her will that she 
was pettish and crude to rebel at the unwhole- 
some atmosphere inside. “ You don’t under- 
stand,” he said gently. “ Give us a fair trial. 
That’s all I ask. I know your inner nature will 
respond, if you give it its freedom. Ah, free- 
dom! That’s all we aim for, — all we de- 
sire.” 

Through the window, Patty heard the sound 
of weird strains of music. 

“ Come on,” she cried, u I do want to see this 
thing through. If that’s the program beginning, 
take me in. I want to hear it.” 

They returned to the Studio, and Blaney found 
two seats which commanded a view of the plat- 
form. The seats were uncomfortable, being 
small wooden stools, and the air was still 
clouded with smoke of various sorts. But, de- 
terminedly, Patty prepared to listen to the reve- 
lations that awaited her. She had long had a 
curiosity to know what “ Bohemia ” meant, and 
now she expected to find out. They were no- 
where near their own crowd. In fact, she 
couldn’t see Elise or Mona, though Philip was 
visible between some rickety armour and a tat- 
tered curtain. Very handsome he looked, too, 
[4i] 


Patty Blossom 

his dark, and just now gloomy, face thrown into 
relief by the “ artistic ” background. 

“ Apparently, Mr. Van Reypen is not enjoying 
himself,” Blaney commented, with a quiet 
chuckle. “ He’s not our sort.” 

This remark jarred upon Patty, and she was 
about to make a spirited retort, when the music 
began. 

A girl was at the piano. Her gown, of bur- 
laps, made Patty think it had been made from 
an old coffee sack. But it had a marvelous sash 
of flaming vermilion velvet, edged with gold 
fringe, and in her black hair was stuck a long, 
bright red quill feather, that gave her an Indian 
effect. 

“ I think her gown is out of key,” Patty whis- 
pered, “ and I am sure her music is ! ” 

Blaney smiled. “ She is a law unto herself,” 
he replied, “ that is an arbitrary minor scale, 
played in sixths and with a contrary mo- 
tion.” 

Patty stared. This was a new departure in 
music and was interesting. 

“ Note the cynicism in the discords,” Blaney 
urged, and Patty began to wonder if she could 
be losing her mind or just finding it. 

The performance concluded and a rapt silence 
[ 42 ] 


Philip Objects 

followed. It seemed applause was undesired 
by these geniuses. 

Philip stirred, restlessly, and looked over at 
Patty. She looked away, fearing he would sil- 
ently express to her his desire to go home, and 
she wanted to stay to see more. 

The girl who had played glided to a side seat, 
and her place was taken by another young 
woman, who presented an even more astonish- 
ing appearance. This time, the costume was of 
a sort of tapestry, heavily embroidered in bril- 
liant hued silks. It was not unbeautiful, but it 
seemed to Patty more appropriate for up- 
holstery purposes than for a dress. 

The lady recited what may have been poems, 
and were, according to Blaney’s whispered in- 
formation, but as they were in some queer 
foreign language, they were utterly unintelli- 
gible. 

“What was it all about?” Patty asked, as 
the recitations were at last over. 

“ My dear child, couldn’t you gather it all, — 
all, from the marvellous attitudinising, — the 
wonderful intoning ” 

“’Deed I couldn’t! I’ve no idea what she 
was getting at, and I don’t believe you have, 
either.” 


[ 43 ] 


Patty Blossom 

“ Oh, yes, it was the glory of a soul on fire, — 
an immolation of genius on the altar of vic- 
tory ” 

“ That sounds to me like rubbish,” and Patty 
smiled frankly into the eyes of the man address- 
ing her. 

“ Not rubbish, Miss Fairfield. Oh, what a 
pleasure it will be to enlighten your ignorance ! 
To teach the eyes of your soul to see, the heart 
of your soul to beat ” 

Again, it was the voice of the man that com- 
manded her attention. The tones of Sam 
Blaney’s speaking voice were of such a luring/ 
persuasive quality that Patty felt herself agree- 
ing and assenting to what she knew was non- 
sense. 

But now Van Reypen was striding toward 
them. Patty saw at a glance that Phil was at 
the end of his rope. No more of this nonsense 
for him. 

She was right. As Blaney’s attention was 
diverted for a moment, Phil said, “ Patty, 
you’re going right straight out of this. It’s no 
place for you ! I’m ashamed to have you here. 
Get your wraps, and we’ll go, whether the Far- 
ringtons are ready or not. We can walk over 
to Pine Laurel, — it isn’t far. Come.” 

[ 44 ] 


Philip Objects 

“I won’t do it!” Patty returned, crisply. 
“ The idea, Phil, of your ordering me around 
like that! I want to stay, and Pm going to 
stay. You can go, if you like; I’ll come home 
with Roger and the girls.” 

“ But I don’t like it, Patty, and I don’t like 
to have you here. It’s — it’s- ” 

“ Well, what is it? I think it’s great fun, and 
I’m going to see it out.” 

“ Even if I ask you not to ? Even if I beg you 
to go ” 

“ Even if you beg me on your bended knees! 
You’re silly, Phil. It can’t be wrong if the Far- 
ringtons stand for it.” 

“ It isn’t exactly wrong, — not wrong , you 
know, — but, well, — it’s cheap.” 

“ Oh, fiddlesticks! I like it. I don’t mind it’s 
being cheap, I’m tired of expensive things and 
glad of a change.” 

“ Oh, I don’t mean that way,” and Van 
Reypen looked genuinely distressed. “ I 
wouldn’t care how poor people were, if they 
were ” 

“ Respectable? ” 

“ No, not that, these people are respectable, 
of course. But, — sincere, that’s what I mean. 
This bunch are fakirs, they pretend to brains 

[ 45 ] 


Patty Blossom 

and knowledge and wisdom that they don’t 
possess.” 

“ And I suppose you do ! Have you got all 
the knowledge and wisdom in the world? ” 

“ At least I don’t pretend to have the knowl- 
edge that I haven’t! ” 

“ But you pretend to have a whole lot of 
authority over me that you haven’t! I tell you, 
Phil, Pm not going to be ordered about by you ! 
I came to this party because I wanted to see it, 
and I’m going to stay till it’s over, and you can 
do what you like.” 

“ All right, then,” and Phil looked grave. 
“ I’ll go away for a time, and I’ll return and 
escort you home. What time shall I come 
back?” 

“ You needn’t come back at all. I’ll go home 
with Elise, or if not, I daresay Mr. Blaney will 
see that I get home safely. Won’t you? ” she 
added, turning to the resplendent figure nearby. 

“ Won’t I what? ” he asked gaily. “ But the 
answer is yes, to anything you may ask. Even 
to the half of my kingdom, and then the other 
half. To be sure, my kingdom is small, and 
half of it is my sister‘s, but you can command it 
all.” 

“ Oh, no, nothing so great as that ! Merely to 

[461 


Philip Objects 

see me back to my rooftree in safety, if I out- 
stay my escort.” 

“ You’re going to outstay everybody. Why, 
the fun hasn’t begun yet. Don’t dream of going 
home now! ” 

“ I won’t,” and Patty turned deliberately 
away from Philip and began to chat with a 
group of guests to whom she had previously 
been introduced. 

“ Join our ranks,” said one vivacious young 
girl. “ We’re the intelligent idiots, perhaps the 
wisest sages of our time. We’re having a sym- 
posium of souls ” 

u Miss Fairfield isn’t interested in souls yet,” 
interrupted Blaney, “ she’s not unnaturally 
starving to death. The feast is unusually de- 
layed tonight.” 

“ It’s coming now,” announced Alla. “ To the 
food, all!” 

Philip was nowhere to be seen, nor did Patty 
see the Farringtons near her, but feeling glad 
of the hint of refreshments, she followed where 
Blaney led. Soon, she found herself ensconced 
on a divan, heaped with pillows, and many peo- 
ple were offering her strange-looking dishes. 

“ Chili con came? ” said one, “ or common or 
garden Welsh Rabbit? ” 

[ 47 ] 


Patty Blossom 

“ I never tasted the Chili stuff,” laughed 
Patty, “ but I love Welsh Rabbit. I’ll take that, 
please.” 

But, alas, the Welsh Rabbit Patty had in mind 
was a golden, delectable confection, light and 
dainty of character. She was served with a 
goodly portion of a darkish, tough substance, 
of rubbery tendencies and strong cohesive 
powers. 

In vain she essayed to eat it; it was unmanage- 
able, and, to her taste, positively inedible. Yet 
the others were apparently enjoying it, so she 
made valiant efforts to consume her own. 

“ Fine, isn’t it? ” said Alla, with enthusiasm, 
“ why, you’re not eating any ! You don’t like it ! 
Take this away, Sam, and bring Miss Fairfield 
some of the Tamale stuff.” 

And then, the Rabbit was succeeded by a con- 
coction so much worse, that Patty was appalled 
at the mere sight and odour of it. 

“ Oh, please,” she said, hastily, “ if I might be 
excused from eating anything tonight. You see, 
the perfume of the incense burning is so unusual 
for me, that it makes me a little — er, headachy. 
Don’t think me a silly, will you ? ” 

Patty’s wheedlesome air won them all, and 
they took away the highly-spiced, and strongly- 
[ 48 ] 


Philip Objects 

flavoured dish. Then Blaney came with a small 
cup of thick, muddy-looking coffee. 

w Just the thing for you,” he declared, “ set 
you up in a jiffy! Real Egyptian, no Turkish 
business. Just the thing for you ! ” 

Patty gratefully accepted the coffee, but one 
taste was enough ! It was thick with pulverized 
coffee grounds, it was sickishly sweet, and it 
was strong and black enough to please the black- 
est Egyptian who ever desired that brand. 

“ Thank you,” she said, hastily handing the 
cup back. “ It is so — so powerful, a little is 
quite enough. I’m sure that is all I want.” 

The others sipped the muddy fluid, with ap- 
parent relish, and Patty began to wonder if she^ 
wished she had gone home with Philip. At any 
rate she was glad he would return for her, and 
she hoped it would be soon. 

She asked where the Farringtons were. 

“ In the other room,” I think,” said Alla. 
“ We’ll find them after supper. Here are the 
sweetmeats now. You must try these.” 

The sweetmeats were Oriental, of course. 
There was Turkish Delight and other sticky, 
fruity, queer-looking bits, that seemed to Patty 
just about the most unappetising candies she 
had ever seen. 


[ 49 ] 


Patty Blossom 

She refused them, a little positively, for she 
dreaded being persuaded to taste them, and it 
was hard to refuse the insistence of the guests 
who offered them. 

“ You’ll learn,” said Miss Norton, the pian- 
ist of the program. “ It took me a long time to 
acquire the taste. But I’ve got it now,” she 
added, as she helped herself bountifully to the 
saccharine bits. 

Supper over, it was rumoured about that now 
Blaney would himself read from his own poems. 
A rustle of enthusiasm spread through the 
rooms, and Patty could easily see that this was 
the great event of the evening. She was glad 
now that she had stayed, for surely these poems 
would be a revelation of beauty and genius. 

There was a zithern accompaniment by the 
girl in orange, but it was soft and unobtrusive, 
that the lines themselves might not be obscured. 

Standing on the little platform, Blaney, in 
robes and turban, made a profound salaam, and 
then in his melodious voice breathed softly the 
following “ Love Song ” : 

“ Thy beauty is a star — 

A star 

Afar- — 


[50] 


Philip Objects 

Ay, — far and far, 

Ay, far. 

And yet, a bar, — • 

A bar 

Is between thee and me! 

Thee and me 

Thee and me ! ” 

The voice was so lovely that Patty scarcely 
sensed the words. With the haunting accom- 
paniment, the whole was like a bit of music, 
and the words were negligible. 

But in the hush which followed, Patty began 
to think that after all the words didn’t amount 
to much. However, everybody was raving 
over the performance, and begging for more. 

“ Did you care for it?” Blaney asked of 
Patty, with what seemed to be a great longing 
in his eyes. 

Unwilling to seem disappointed, she replied, 
“ Oh, yes, it was most significant.” 

“ I thank you,” he said, his eyes alight with 
pleasure, “ you have used the right word ! ” 

As Patty had spoken the first noncommittal 
word that came into her head, she was thank- 
ful it proved acceptable ! 


CHAPTER IV 


PATTY STAYS LATE 

“T T is so delightful to have you one of us, 
I Patricia,” said Alla, waving her long 
arms about. “ This place is a Cosmic 
Centre, you know, and now that you belong to 
us, you must be here much of the time.” 

“ But I’m only in Lakewood for a fortnight,” 
said Patty, smiling at her; “ I go back to New 
York soon.” 

“ So do we. That is, we go in a few months. 
But we claim you. You shall return and visit 
us here, and we shall be much together in the 
city. Oh, we have adopted you, and now you 
are ours, isn’t she, Sam?” 

“ Indeed, yes,” returned Blaney, enthusiasti- 
cally; “ never was such a rare soul added 
to our circle. Priestess Patricia, our star 
soul!” 

Patty was flattered at the attention she was 
receiving. She didn’t quite understand what a 
[ 52 ] 


Patty Stays Late 

star soul meant, but she knew she held an ele- 
vated position among these highly intellectual 
people, and it dazzled her. 

“ I have always had an ambition,” she ad- 
mitted, “ for something bigger and better than 
my social butterfly life, and with you I hope to 
achieve it. But I am ignorant, — you must 
teach me.” 

“ We will,” promised Miss Norton, “ I shall 
take you in hand as my special charge. May I 
call on you tomorrow, and bring you some 
books to study?” 

Patty hesitated. When she was a house 
guest she never made engagements without 
consulting her hostess. But she wanted to see 
and know more of this new venture, so she 
said, “ I can’t promise. But if I find I can re- 
ceive you, may I not telephone or send you 
some message? ” 

“ Yes, indeed,” acquiesced Miss Norton, 
gladly. 

Then the conversation drifted to the tenden- 
cies of modern art, and the expression of one’s 
ego, and the influence of the aura, and a lot of 
subjects that were to Patty as so much Greek. 
But she was fascinated by the discourse, and 
resolved to read and study the books that 

[ 53 ] 


Patty Blossom 

should be given her, until she, too, could dis- 
cuss intelligently these great subjects. 

The talk was deliberate. Each wise and 
weighty opinion advanced was thoughtfully 
considered and argued, and Patty listened, 
striving to comprehend the jargon. Time 
passed rapidly, and, at last, she realised that 
most of the guests had gone, and there re- 
mained only about a half dozen of the most 
talkative ones. 

Sam Blaney himself was the conversational 
leader. He went off on long tirades, and 
though Patty strove to follow his theories, they 
seemed to her vague and incomprehensible. 
She found herself getting sleepy, though she 
would have indignantly repudiated such an idea. 

Another man, Mr. Griscom, slightly differed 
in opinions with Blaney and the debates between 
the two were raptly listened to by the others. 

A chiming clock struck two. 

“ Good gracious ! ” exclaimed Patty, “ it can’t 
be two o’clock! Where are the others? 
Where is Elise?” 

“ They’ve gone, long ago,” said Blaney, smil- 
ing. “ You know you said I might take you 
home, and so I told the Farringtons I would do 
so.” 


[ 54 ] 


Patty Stays Late 

“ But I didn’t mean to stay as late as this ! 
Why, I had no idea it was after twelve ! Oh, 
please, Mr. Blaney, take me home at once. 
What will Mrs. Farrington think? I’ve never 
stayed anywhere so late before, — alone, — I 
mean.” 

“ You’re not alone, Patricia, dear,” said Alla, 
surprised at Patty’s evident alarm. “ You’re 
ours now, you know, and we will care for you 
and protect you. Sam will take you home, and 
if you fear Mrs. Farrington’s reproaches, I will 
go with you and explain.” 

“ Oh, not that,” and Patty smiled. “ I don’t 
fear her, you know. I’m not a child, and I can 
do as I like. But it is not my custom to stay 
later than the people I came with.” 

“ But all your customs will change now. We 
are a law unto ourselves. Bohemians are free 
of conventions and rules. Simply tell Mrs. Far- 
rington that you have joined our circle and you 
will henceforth be governed by our ideas and 
customs. As you say, you are not a child, you 
can do as you like.” 

“ Of course you can,” said Mr. Griscom. 
“ I’m going that way, I’ll take you home, if you 
like.” 


[ 55 ] 


Patty Blossom 

“ Thank you,” said Patty, “ but I have 
accepted Mr. Blaney’s escort.” 

“ That’s right,” said Blaney, heartily. “ Oh, 
there’ll be no trouble, — no trouble at all. I’ll 
take Miss Fairfield home, and if any comments 
are made, they’ll be made to me.” 

Patty felt uneasy. She didn’t know exactly 
why, for she had done nothing wrong, but it 
was so very late, and she wondered what the 
Farringtons would think of her. 

She got her wraps and Alla kissed her good- 
bye. 

“ Dear little Patricia,” she said, affectionately. 
“ It is all right. It seems unaccustomed, I 
know, but you are ours now, and your friends 
must get used to it.” 

It was only a few blocks to walk over to Pine 
Laurel, and Patty started off with Sam Blaney. 

“ You’re anxious, Miss Fairfield,” he said, 
kindly, “ and I’m sorry. Can I help at all? I 
assure you I had no thought of your staying 
with us longer than you wished. Shall I go in 
and explain to your friends? ” 

“ No, thank you, Mr. Blaney,” Patty said, 
after an instant’s thought. “ I think, if you 
please, I would rather you would not come in. 
If I am ‘ scolded,’ I’d rather stand it alone.” 
[ 56 ] 


Patty Stays Late 

There were lights in the Farrington house 
when they arrived. At sound of their steps on 
the veranda, the door opened, and Roger ap- 
peared. “That you, Patty?” he said, pleas- 
antly; “ Hello, Blaney, will you come in? ” 

“No, thanks; just brought Miss Fairfield 
home. She seemed to enjoy her evening.” 

“ That’s good,” returned Roger. “ Good 
night, then, if you won’t come in.” 

Roger closed the door, and with his hand still 
on the knob, whispered to Patty: “You’re 
going to catch it from Phil ! But I’ll stand by 
you.” 

Patty’s eyes flashed. She resented the idea 
of Van Reypen’s authority, and she was tired 
and bothered. But Roger’s kindly attitude com- 
forted her, and she smiled at him. 

“Good night, Roger,” she said, aloud. 
“ Thank you for waiting up for me. I’m tired, 
and I’ll go straight to my room. The girls have 
gone up, I suppose.” 

“ Wait a moment, Patty,” and Van Reypen 
appeared in the doorway from the sun-parlour, 
where the two men had been sitting, “ wait a 
moment, I want to speak to you.” 

“ Not tonight, Phil, please. I’m very tired.” 

“ You ought to be tired ! Staying till all hours 

[ 57 ] 


Patty Blossom 

with that bunch of trash! I’m ashamed of 
you ! ” 

Patty was thoroughly angry. It took a good 
deal to make good-natured Patty angry, but 
when her temper was roused, it meant a tempest. 
Also, she was worn out mentally and physically 
and, more than all, she resented Philip’s as- 
sumption of authority. 

Her blue eyes flashed, and a spot of pink came 
into each cheek, as she replied: “It is not of 
the slightest interest to me whether you are 
ashamed of me or not! You are in no way re- 
sponsible for my actions and you have no right 
to reprove or criticise me. I may have broken 
the conventions of hospitality, but that is be- 
tween me and Mrs. Farrington. Your opinion 
of me means nothing to me whatever ! Good 
night, Roger.” 

Patty held out her hand to Roger, who took 
it for a moment, with a smiling good night, and 
then, with the air of an offended queen, Patty 
swept upstairs and entered her own room. 

There she found Mona and Elise, one asleep 
on the couch, the other rubbing her eyes as she 
sat up in a big easy-chair. 

“Goodness, Patty!” said Mona, looking at 
the clock, “ what have you been up to? ” 


Patty Stays Hate 

Elise blinked and shook herself awake. “ We 
had to wait up to see you,” she said, “ so we 
waited here.” 

“ I see you did,” returned Patty, lightly. 
“ And now your wait is over, and you’ve seen 
me, shall us say good night? ” 

“ Not much we won’t! ” declared Elise, now 
broad awake. “Tell us everything about it! 
What did you do there all this time ? What did 
Phil say? Who brought you home? Do you 
like that crowd? How can you? They bore 
me to death ! Oh, Patty, you’re going to cry ! ” 
“ I am,” declared Patty, and the tears gath- 
ered thickly in her eyes. “ I’m all in, and I’m 
down and out, and I’m mad as hops, and I’m 
tired, and I am going to cry. Now, if you’ve 
any sense of common humanity, you’ll know 
enough to go away and let me alone ! ” 

“Can I help?” asked Mona, looking com- 
miseratingly at Patty. 

“ No,” and Patty smiled through the fast- 
flooding tears. “ I never need help to cry! ” 

“ Come on, then,” and Mona took Elise by the 
arm and led her away, as they heard Patty’s 
door locked behind them. 

Now, most girls would have thrown them- 
selves down on the pillows to have their cry out, 

[591 


Patty Blossom 

but Patty was too methodical for that. “ I 
can’t cry comfortably in this rig,” she said to 
herself, beginning to take off the chiffon 
gown. 

And it was with tears still unshed that she 
finally sat at her dressing-table plaiting her hair 
for the night. 

“ And after all,” she remarked to her reflec- 
tion in the mirror, “ I only want to cry ’cause 
Pm tired and worn out and — yes, and mad! 
I’m mad at Philip, and I’m going to stay mad ! 
He has no right to talk to me like a Dutch 
uncle ! My own father never spoke to me like 
that! The idea! I just simply, plain won’t 
stand it, and that’s all there is about that ! ” 

And so, after Patty was snugly in bed, cuddled 
beneath the comforting down coverlet, she let 
herself go, and cried to her heart’s content; 
great, soul-satisfying sobs, that quieted her 
throbbing pulses and exhausted her strained 
nerves, until she fell asleep from sheer weari- 
ness. 

And next morning she awoke, smiling. Every- 
thing looked bright and cheery. The sun shone 
in at her windows, and as she felt somebody 
pinching her toes through the blankets, she 
opened her eyes to see Mona sitting on the edge 
[60] 


Patty Stays Late 

of the bed and Elise just coming in at the door. 
Mrs. Farrington followed, and Patty sat up in 
bed with a smiling welcome for all. 

“ Hello, you dear things! ” she cried. “ You 
first, Mrs. Farrington. I want to ’fess up to 
you. I was baddy girl last night, and I stayed 
at the party much later than I meant to, or 
than I knew, until I suddenly realised the time. 
Am I forguv? Oh, do say yes, and don’t scold 
me!” 

Pretty Patty possessed herself of the lady’s 
hand and looked so penitent and so wheedle- 
some that Mrs. Farrington was disarmed. 

“Why, of course, dear; it was not really 
wrong, but young girls ought to be home by 
midnight at latest, I think, — and too, ought to 
come home with their own people.” 

“ I know it, Mrs. Farrington, I do know it. 
I have been brought up right — honest, I have. 
But it was a special occasion, you see, and, too, 
my own people ran off and left me.” 

“ Oh, now, Patty,” began Elise, “ Sam said 
you sent word for us to do so.” 

“ Well, I didn’t exactly do that, but I did want 
to stay longer. Oh, Mrs. Farrington, you’ve 
no idea how interesting those psychic souls 

[6.1] 


are- 


Patty Blossom 


“ What!” 

“ Yes, they’re psychic, you know ” 

“ And what are psychics, — clearly, now, Patty,* 
what are psychics? ” 

u Why, they’re they’re ” 

“ Yes, go on.” 

“ Well, they’re — why, they’re psychics! 

That’s what they are.” 

“ Patty, you’re an irresistible little goose ! ” 
and Mrs. Farrington bent down to kiss the 
pretty, flushed face, and then laughingly de- 
clared she had no more time to waste on 
psychics, and trailed away. 

“ Now, tell us all about it, Patsy,” said Elise. 

“ I shan’t let you get up till you do.” 

“There’s not much to tell, Elise; but I liked 
to learn about the things they were talking 
about and so I stayed later than I should have. 
But since your mother is so lovely about it, I 
don’t care what any one else says.” 

“ Oh, pshaw, — your staying late, — that was 
nothing. But what did they do over there so 
interesting? I can’t see any sense in their 
talk.” 

“ I can’t see much myself, and that’s why I 
want to learn. I’m awfully ignorant of higher 
ethics, — and — things like that.” 

[62] 


Patty Stays Late 

“ Higher ethics? H — m. Is it sort of Uplift 
ideas? ” 

“ No, not that exactly.” 

Fudge, you don’t know what it is, 4 exactly,’ 
and between you and me, I don’t think you have 
the glimmer of a ghost of an idea what it is all 
about! Now, have you?” 

“If I had, I couldn’t make you understand! 
You’re antagonistic. You have to be receptive 
and responsive and ” 

“ Patty, you’re a goose ! A silly idiot of a 
goose ! But such a dear, pretty little goose, that 
with all your faults we love you still! Now, 
I’ll scoot, and you get dressed, for we’re going 
somewhere today.” 

“Where?” 

“ Never you mind, Miss Curiosity. Just put 
on a house dress and come down to breakfast, 
and you’ll find out.” 

Elise ran away, but Mona lingered. 

“ Patty,” she said, a little gravely, “ Philip is 
terribly upset about last night.” 

“ I don’t care if he is, Mona. He has no right 
to be. He has no authority over me.” 

“What! When you’ve become engaged to 
him? ” 

“ I’m not engaged to him at all.” 

[63] 


Patty Blossom 

“ He says you are.” 

“ Did he really say that, Mona? ” 

“ Not in so many words, but he implied that 
there was an understanding between you.” 

“Understanding! I hate that word, — used 
that way! There’s a misunderstanding between 
us, if there’s anything! ” 

“ But you’re going to be engaged to him, aren’t 
you, Patty? ” 

“ No, I don’t think so. Not after last night. 
Why, he was horrid, Mona, after I came home. 
He scolded me, and I wouldn’t stay to listen. I 
ran upstairs.” 

u Oh, Patty, I wish you’d make up with him, 
and be friends again, and be engaged to him, 
and announce it at my wedding.” 

“ Did he say all that to you last night? Did 
he make those delightful plans, and talk them 
over with you and Roger? ” 

“ Don’t look so furious. It just came about, 
you see. We were sitting there, waiting for you 
to come home, and Phil was saying how he 
adores you, and how he wanted your promise, 
but he had to wait a certain time before you 
would say positively. And, of course, We were 
talking about my wedding, and I said it would 
be nice to announce your engagement then, it’s 

[64] 


Patty Stays Late 

always so picturesque to announce one wedding 
at another ” 

“ I’m sorry I can’t oblige you, Mona, but if 
you want an engagement announced at your 
wedding I’m afraid you’ll have to get some 
other girl. You can keep the same man, if you 
like ! ” 

“ Oh, Patty, don’t be cross with me ! It wasn’t 
my fault ! ” 

“ That’s so, Mona, — I’m a pig! Forgive me, 
dear. Now, to make up, I’ll tell you just how it 
is. I have told Philip that I’d give him my 
answer in about two weeks. And that will be 
your wedding day. But my answer is to be 
yes, only if he succeeds in teaching me to love 
him by that time. And I don’t mind telling you, 
that the way he talked to me last night doesn’t 
exactly further his cause ! ” 

“ But, Patty, he was angry, you know, and 
jealous of those foolish Blaney people.” 

“ They’re not foolish, — and I can’t bear men 
who are jealous. Now, Mona, girlie, you ’tend 
to your own suitor. You’ve quite enough to do 
in the next two weeks, without dipping your 
pretty little lingers in my pie.” 

“ Yes,” sighed Mona, “ I have.” 


[65] 


CHAPTER V 


AT RED CHIMNEYS 

HEN Patty entered the dining-room, 
she found the rest already at break- 



fast. 


“ ’Scuse me for being late,” she said, as she 
took her place, “ but I was up late last night.” 

She smiled gaily at Philip, whose somewhat 
frowning face relaxed into an answering smile. 

“ Never mind that, Patty,” said Mona, “ lis- 
ten to what we’re planning. Philip thinks it 
would be a good idea to buy Red Chimneys for 
the Kiddies’ Home, and we’re going to motor 
over to Spring Beach today to look at it.” 
“Fine! but why go to look at it? We all 

know exactly what it looks like ” 

“ Yes, Patty,” said Philip, “ but there are sev- 
eral matters to see about. I know the house, 
generally speaking, but I want to look it over 
with the idea of a Home in mind. Count up the 
rooms, get measurements and so forth, to pre- 
sent in my report to the Board of Managers .’ 1 


[ 66 ] 


At Red Chimneys 

“ All right, I’d like to go. I think it would be 
fun. Lunch at the hotel, I suppose.” 

“ Yes, or take something with us and picnic at 
the house.” 

“ Oh, that’s lots nicer, don’t you think so, 
Elise?” 

“ Well, you see, Patty, it doesn’t matter to 
me which you do, as I’m not going. I’m sorry, 
but I’ve some engagements today that I must 
keep, so, if you don’t mind, I’m going to ask 
to be left at home.” 

“ All right, then it’s up to us. What say, 
Mona? Picnic sandwiches? ” 

“ Yes, and some Thermos stuff, — soup and 
chocolate. That will give us more time to look 
over the house. There are some things I want 
to see about, if it’s to leave my possession for- 
ever.” 

“Why don’t you keep it, Mona? Why 
wouldn’t you and Roger like it for a summer 
home? ” 

“ We talked it over, and I’m rather tired of 
the place. And Roger prefers going to different 
places each year. Father told me I could have 
the house, and do what I liked with it, sell it or 
keep it. But if they want it for this Home ar- 

[67] 


Patty Blossom 

rangement, I think I’ll be rather glad to let it 
go ” 

The quartet started off in high spirits at the 
prospect of a jolly day. The big limousine was 
most comfortable and well equipped. An ample 
luncheon was stowed away in hampers, and a 
skilful and careful chauffeur drove them at a 
speedy gait. It was a glorious, clear, cold, sun- 
shiny day, and the open windows gave them 
plenty of fresh air. 

Patty, enveloped in furs, nestled in one corner 
of the wide back seat, and Mona was in the 
other. The two men faced them. Not a word 
had passed between Patty and Philip about the 
night before, and Patty wondered if he intended 
to let the matter go by without further refer- 
ence. 

“ You see it’s this way,” Philip began, address- 
ing Patty; “ I haven’t really had an opportunity 
of telling you about it yet. We don’t want to 
do anything much in the matter of the Home 
before Spring. But as Mona’s house is in the 
market, and as it seems like an ideal place to 
have for the children, I thought we’d better look 
into it, and, if advisable, buy it and then wait a 
few months before doing anything further.” 

“ I think so, too, Phil,” Patty agreed. “ I 

[ 68 ] 


At Red Chimneys 

counted up the rooms and it will easily accom- 
modate twenty or twenty-five kiddies, and that’s 
as many as we can take care of, isn’t it? ” 

“ I think so ; for the present, anyway. And 
you know, Patty, all you have to do is to ap- 
prove or disapprove of the purchase, and what 
you say, goes.” 

“ What an important personage you are, 
Patty,” said Roger. “ Your lightest word is 
law.” 

“ It won’t be a light word,” and Patty looked 
serious. “ I shall consider the matter carefully, 
and with all the wisdom and forethought I can 
find in my brain. This matter was left to me as 
a trust, and I’m not taking it lightly, I can tell 
you. This purchase of a house is a permanent 
move, not a trifling, temporary question. And 
unless the place is the very right place, — righter 
than any other place, — why, we don’t want it, 
that’s all.” 

“ Bravo, Patty ! ” and Philip looked at her, ad- 
miringly. “ You’ve got a lot of good sense 
and judgment under that fur headpiece of 
yours.” 

“ Fur headpiece ! ” cried Patty; “ my new chin- 
chilla toque ! This is my dearest possession, if 
you please.” 


[69] 


Patty Blossom 

“ It looks dear,” observed Roger. “ I believe 
that chinchilla animal is quite expensive.” 

“ It is indeed,” declared Mona, “ my travel- 
ling suit is trimmed with it.” 

“Travelling suit?” asked Patty, innocently, 
“ are you going away? ” 

“ She says so,” Roger answered for her. 

“ She says she’s going to ” 

“ Hush ! ” cried Mona, “ isn’t that just like a 
man ! Why, you mustn’t tell where you’re 
going on your wedding trip ! It isn’t done.” 

“ No, of course not,” chimed in Patty; “ but, 
all the same, after you reach Palm Beach, let us 
know, won’t you? ” 

“ I will,” declared Roger, “ but, do you know, 
it seems as if the time would never come ! ” 

“ Nice boy,” said Mona, approvingly; 
“doesn’t he make pretty speeches, Patty?” 

“ Lovely. You’ll have a beautiful time on 
your trip. I ’most wish I was going with you ? ” 
“ Come on, Patty,” said Philip, “ let’s make it 
a double affair. How about it? ” 

“ No, thank you. I haven’t any suit trimmed 
with chinchilla.” 

“ You’ve a whole chinchilla coat on now,” said 
Mona. “ You could wear that.” 

“What! get married in old clothes! No- 
[ 70 ] 


At Red Chimneys 

sir-ee ! The best part of a wedding is the trous- 
seau. That’s the only thing that would ever 
persuade me to take the fatal step.” 

“ It is fun,” agreed Mona. “ Oh, Patty, my 
green velvet came home yesterday ! It’s simply 
wonderful ! The tunic, you know ” 

“ Help ! help ! ” cried Roger. “ You girls 
have got us penned in here where we can’t get 
away, but if you’re going to talk about bias 
ruffling and side gores, I shall jump out the win- 
dow! I warn you.” 

“ You can’t stop ’em, old man,” said Van Rey- 
pen, gravely, “ they’ve got to go through with 
that green velvet, now they’ve begun on it. 
Proceed, Mona. The tunic was trimmed with 
peplum, wasn’t it? and the bodice was cut en 
train ” 

“ You don’t deserve to know,” Mona told him, 
“ and as for Roger, he’ll see enough of that 
green velvet, poor man ! It’s so beautiful, I ex- 
pect to wear it on every possible occasion.” 

“ All right, dear,” said Roger, rolling his eyes 
in mock devotion. “ Whatever you say, goes, 
my queen, my — y que — ee — n! ” 

“ Even if I wear a rig like Alla Blaney wore 
last night? ” asked Mona, laughing. 

“ Well, I must draw the line somewhere, and 

[7i] 


Patty Blossom 

I should say that was the very place! If you 
elect to appear in a scarecrow costume of that 
type, I shall send you back to your father.” 

“ No danger,” and Mona shook her head. 
“ Why do people want to make themseves such 
frights?” 

“ Their dress interprets their souls,” said Van 
Reypen, sarcastically, “ and their souls are 
frights.” 

“ Nothing of the sort, Phil,” flared out Patty; 
“ I’d like you to remember those people are my 
friends.” 

“ Well, my dear, if you choose to have friends 
with souls like frights, it is, of course, your 
privilege ; but you must allow me to express my 
opinion of them.” 

“ And so you may, — but not to me.” 

“ Very well ; consider I was talking to 
Mona, — which I really was.” 

“ Then continue to talk to her, for I don’t 
want to talk to you.” 

“ All right, pretty Patty, — pretty little sunny- 
faced Patty, — all right.” 

Philip’s voice was teasing and his smile was 
irritating, and Patty was angry at him anyway, 
yet she couldn’t help laughing at his speech, for 
she looked as cross as a thunder cloud, and she 
[ 72 ] 


At Red Chimneys 

knew it. That is, as near to the crossness of a 
thunder cloud as Patty Fairfield could manage. 

Her cheeks were reddened by the cold wind 
and her blue eyes always looked bluer in a 
frosty atmosphere. And now, as an uncon- 
trollable smile parted her scarlet lips, and her 
white teeth gleamed, and her dimples came into 
view, Patty justified Philip’s term of u pretty 
Patty,” but she quickly concealed her smile by 
sinking her chin deep into the great fur collar 
of her coat. 

“ Wasn’t it a crazy party? ” Mona went on, 
not realising she was on a dangerous subject. 
“ They all took themselves so seriously.” 

“ Why shouldn’t they? ” said Patty, coming up 
out of her fur cave; “ it might be better if we 
all took ourselves more seriously, — such a lot of 
triflers and sillyheads as we are ! ” 

“ And such a lot of piffle-peddlers and hard- 
boiled eggs as they are ! ” said Philip, fairly 
snorting in disgust. 

“ Oh, very well ! ” and Patty sank again into 
the chinchilla cavern. 

Roger touched Mona’s foot with his own, and 
gave her an urgent, significant glance, as he 
said, with a determination to change the subject, 
“ We’ll just about get to Red Chimneys in time 

[ 73 ] 


Patty Blossom 

for luncheon. Shall we have our picnic before 
we explore the house? I’m as hungry as three 
bears and a hunter.” 

“ So’m I,” agreed Van Reypen, taking the cue. 
“What’s in the hampers? Unless something 
pretty substantial, I vote we go to a hotel to 
feast.” 

“ No,” said Mona, “ that wouldn’t be half as 
much fun. It’s the picnicking that’s so jolly. If 
you agree, Patty,” she added, for if Patty had 
any intention of sulking, there would be little 
fun in a picnic. 

But Patty Fairfield was no spoilsport. She 
was annoyed at Philip, but that was no reason 
for her to make the others uncomfortable, and 
she responded gaily, “ Oh, yes, the picnic is lots 
more fun. But will the house be warm 
enough? ” 

“ Yes,” Mona answered, “ we telephoned 
down last night for Mr. Bates, the caretaker, to 
make some fires, and we can pile logs in the 
big hall fireplace till we roast alive. We can 
have the feast in the hall, if the dining-room is 
chilly.” 

But they found the whole house fairly warm 
and distinctly cheery and homey-looking. Bates 
had aired and dusted it, and had built fires and 

[ 74 ] 


At Red Chimneys 

altogether the beautiful rooms looked so attrac- 
tive, that Mona declared she was half inclined 
not to give it up, after all. 

“We could rent it some years, Roger,” she 
said, “ and live in it some years, if we wanted 
to.” 

“Just as you say, Mona,” he replied; “it’s 
your house. Wait until spring to decide, if you 
prefer.” 

“ All right,” said Van Reypen, “ but I fear we 
must decide on the house we buy before that. 
For we want to get the place we’re to have 
in order as soon as Spring pokes her nose 
in.” 

“ We’ll have luncheon first,” Mona decided, 
“ and then discuss the matter.” 

The men opened the hampers, and the girls set 
the table in the great hall, near the roaring 
wood fire that filled the enormous fireplace. 
Salads and sandwiches, carefully packed, were 
in faultless condition, and the numerous Ther- 
mos bottles held hot soup, coffee, and chocolate. 
A small freezer of ice cream appeared from 
somewhere, and a box of confectionery con- 
tented the girls while the men smoked after 
the repast. 

“ It’s this way,” said Roger, at last, when they 

[ 75 ] 


Patty Blossom 

had talked over the whole thing thoroughly, 
“ Mona and I are considering our future, — yes, 
even our old age! And, so, there are some 
points that we want to discuss alone. There- 
fore, and wherefore, my friends, — my future 
wife and I will, if you please, go apart by our- 
selves for a bit of confidential chat.” 

“ Good gracious, Roger,” said Patty, “ any- 
body would think you two were married al- 
ready! ” 

“Same as,” Roger retorted; “especially in 
matters of real estate, and future dwelling- 
houses and such things. But, really, what Pm 
going to do, is, to try to persuade, cajole, or 
coerce Mona into selling the place; for I know 
she doesn’t really want it, only today, in the 
glamour of this firelight glow, it seems attrac- 
tive to her. So, I must needs convince her of 
my superior judgment.” 

The two went off, laughing, and Philip sat 
down again beside Patty. 

“ How happy they are together,” he said, 
musingly. 

“ Yes ; Pm thoroughly glad for them. I never 
saw a pair better suited to one another. Roger 
adores the ground Mona walks on, yet he knows 
just how to manage her ” 

[76] 


At Red Chimneys 

“ Do you think a man ought to ‘ manage 1 the 
woman he loves? ” 

“ If necessary, yes. At least he should know 
how to.” 

“ And do you think I know how to manage 
you?” 

“ I don’t want to be managed, — I can manage 
myself,” Patty smiled, roguishly. “ But since 
you ask me, Phil, no, I don’t think you do 
know how to manage me, — not the least little 
mite ! ” 

“ Teach me then, dear. I’ll do just what 
you say.” 

“ All right. First, you must not scold me if I 
like people whom you don’t like.” 

“ Oh, hang! I had forgotten all about those 
bumptious lumps ! Why remind me ? ” 

“ Because it’s a case in point. If you care 
for me, you must care for the things or people 
that I care for.” 

“ But, Patty, — since you’ve brought up the 
subject, let’s have it out. You can’t like those 
humbugs, — those fake brainsters, — those sap- 
head pharisees ” 

“ Phil, suppose you stop calling them names, 
which mean nothing, and tell me just what it is 
you have against them.” 

[77] 


Patty Blossom 

“ There’s everything against them, Patty, and 
nothing for them. They pretend to wisdom, 
knowledge, and genius that they don’t possess. 
They fake up a lot of patter talk and pass it 
off for philosophy, or psychology, or lord 
knows what! And there isn’t an ounce of 
brains in the whole fool bunch of them ! That’s 
what makes me mad! They fool you into be- 
lieving their drivel is wisdom, and it isn’t ! ” 
“How do you know? You haven’t such a 
lot of that sort of knowledge yourself.” 

“ What sort of knowledge? ” 

41 Soul lore ” 

“ Patty! Don’t you ever use the word soul 
in the silly way they do! You have a soul, of 
course,! — an immortal soul. But they don’t 
mean that. By soul, they mean a puffball of 
hifalutin ideas, of nonsense about the occult and 
psychic, and all that balderdash. Oh, Patty, 
my little girl, don’t let those idiot people carry 
away your common sense and your plain every- 
day sanity ! Don’t, I beg of you ! ” 
u Look here, Phil,” and Patty stared at him, 
thoughtfully; “ Pm to give you an answer to a 
certain question in about a fortnight, I believe.” 

44 You are, my Blessed Darling! To be exact, 
on the fifteenth of December, this present 
[ 78 ] 


At Red Chimneys 

month, you are to admit, — blushingly, if you 
like, but unequivocally, — that I’m the one man 
in the world for you.” 

“ Don’t be too sure. Do you suppose I can 
love a man who differs so in opinion on this 
matter of — of psychology ” 

“Yes, you blessed goose! You sure can! 
For, you see, this poppycock, — I beg your par- 
don, — this poppychology is but a flash in the 
pan, a rift in the lute, a fly in the ointment. 
Ahem, I’m getting poetical now! Well, in a 
short space of period, you will have forgotten 
all this rubbish, — er, — soul-rubbish, you know, 
— and you’ll be thinking only of how glad you 
are that you love me and I love you, — just as 
Mona and Roger are, in these blissful days be- 
fore their marriage. Oh, Patty, you are going 
to marry me, aren’t you, dear? I can’t stand 
it, if you say no.” 

Patty looked at him, and a troubled expres- 
sion filled her blue eyes. 

“ I don’t know, Philip. Honestly, I don’t 
know. But it seems to me if I am going to love 
you such a lot two weeks from now, I ought to 
care more than I do now.” 

“ Oh, that’s all right, darling. It’ll come all 
at once. Why, some day, you’ll suddenly dis- 

[ 79 ] * 


Patty Blossom 

cover you love me with every k bit and corner 
of your dear little blessed heart, and you’ll won- 
der that you only just realised it.” 

“I don’t know, Philip. I hope it will be like 
that — but I don’t know.” 

“ Don’t worry about it, dear, it will be all 
right,” and Van Reypen smiled into the anxious 
eyes upraised to his. 


[8o] 


CHAPTER VI 


A SOCIETY CIRCUS 

“/AF course I could do it,” Patty agreed, 
® W “ and I will, if you say so, Elise. I 
don’t care a lot about it, but if every- 
body is going in for the game, I am, too.” 

“Yes, do, Patty; it’s just in your line, and 
you can do it a whole lot better than that girl 
did last year, — you know whom I mean, Ethel.” 

“ Yes, Ray Rose ” 

“ Ray Rose,” said Patty, “ what a pretty 
name ! ” 

“ Pretty girl, too,” said Ethel Merritt, who 
was calling at Pine Laurel. “ Also, she isn’t 
going to like it any too well to have Miss Fair- 
field take her part.” 

“ Oh, is it her part? ” asked Patty; “ then I 
won’t take it.” 

“ Yes, you will. It’s all right. Nobody wants 
her and everybody wants you.” 

The subject under discussion was a “ Society 
Circus ” to be performed by the young people 
[8 1 ] 


Patty Blossom 

of Lakewood, and of great interest to all con- 
cerned. 

It was a few days after the Spring Beach trip. 
Mona had gone back home and Philip also, 
and Roger was in New York. Elise was 
greatly enthusiastic over the circus plan, and 
was managing committees, and arranging de- 
tails in her usual capable fashion. The affair 
was a charity benefit under the auspices of a 
philanthropic society that gave some such en- 
tertainment every winter. Patty, always ready 
for any gaiety, was preparing to take part, 
though the scheme was a new one to her. She 
had never been in a society circus, and wanted 
the matter thoroughly explained. 

“ It isn’t much to explain, Miss Fairfield,” 
Ethel said; “you see, everybody is an animal or 
a clown or a bareback rider, or something that 
belongs to a circus. Bob Riggs is ringmaster, 
and they all obey him. He’s awfully funny, and 
whatever he has to do with, is sure to be a suc- 
cess.” 

“Tell me more about my part,” said Patty; 
“ how do I dress? ” 

“ Well, you see, you’re Mile. Hooperino, and 
you do fancy dancing and jump through paper 


A Society Circus 

“ What! Oh, I can’t do that! ” 

“ Yes, you can; Bob will show you how. 
Why, anybody who dances as you do, can do 
anything of that sort. And your costume is 
anything you like, in the way of tulle skirts, 
lots of ’em, and a satin bodice, laced up, you 
know, and a dinky little cap, and, — oh, any- 
thing you think fetching and attractive.” 

“ It sounds fun,” Patty agreed, “ but what 
about Miss Rose? I don’t want to disappoint 
her; will she feel annoyed? ” 

“She sure will! But never mind that. As 
soon as Bob saw you dance the other night, he 
said you were the one for the part. You must 
do it.” 

“ And Ray Rose hasn’t been asked this year,” 
put in Elise. “ She can’t resent your taking 
what she never had.” 

“ She will, though,” declared Ethel. “ She 
looks upon that part as hers, and she won’t like 
Miss Fairfield’s having it one bit. But that 
doesn’t matter. What Bob says, goes; and 
that’s all there is about that! ” 

They talked over the costumes and dances un- 
til every question was settled, and Ethel went 
away with Patty’s promise to do what was re- 
quested of her. 


[83] 


Patty Blossom 

“ But I don’t like it,” Patty demurred, “ on 
account of that Rose girl. What is she like, 
Elise?” 

“ Oh, she’s the jolliest thing in the world. 
She won’t get mad at you, — she isn’t that sort. 
But I know what she will do. She’ll try to 
1 get even,’ you know, — do something to pay 
you out for stealing her glory.” 

“What’ll she do?” 

“ Oh, I don’t know. Some practical joke, like 
as not. She’s a sort of kid, although she’s nine- 
teen years old.” 

“ All right, if she’s that sort, I’m not afraid 
of her. I thought she was haughty and sar- 
castic.” 

“ Oh, no, nothing like that. She’s full of mis- 
chief and awfully good-natured. But she’ll re- 
sent Bob’s putting you in her place. Don’t 
think of it, Patty. It’s all a trifle. She’ll have 
some other part, just as good.” 

“ Very well, I’ll turn me thinks toward me 
frock. What say to pale blue tulle, with silver 
lace by way of trimmin’s?” 

“ Fine ! And after you get yours all planned 
will you help me with mine ? ” 

“Will I! I live but for that! You, my 

[ 84 ] 


A Society Circus 

Elise, must wear corn colour, or, say, maize 
colour, and poppies.” 

“ Yes, now that you speak of it, that’s just 
what I want. Shall us ask Philip down, 
Patty? ” 

“ No; I’d like to have one time of my life 
without his revered presence.” 

“ Look here, Patty, between you and me and 
the circus, aren’t you expecting to be the 
eventual Mrs. Philip?” 

“ Oh, Elise, don’t bother me about such far- 
away eventualities.” 

“ All right, I won’t, ’cause I know all about 
that. You’re trying him out, and if he passes 
his exams, you’re going to say yes, pretty soon, 
now.” 

“ Good gracious! I believe my loving friends 
know more about my affairs than I do myself ! ” 

“ If we didn’t we wouldn’t know much ! You 
are the most wabbly-hearted person I ever 
knew ! Say, Pats, what did you do to big Bill 
Farnsworth to send him flying off out West 
again? ” 

“ I ? ” and Patty opened her blue eyes wide at 
Elise. 

“Yes, you, you saucer-eyed doll! One day, 
he was shining brightly all over the place, and 

[85] 


Patty Blossom 

the next, he was like a thunder cloud, and de- 
parted straightway for the wild and woolly.” 

“ Oh, well, Elise, I can’t feel sure that it’s pre- 
cisely your affair ; but, as you show a polite in- 
terest, I don’t mind telling you that we quar- 
relled.” 

41 About Philip Van Reypen.” 

44 Clairvoyant! Well, if you will have it so, 

■ — yes.” 

44 Oh, Patty, then you do like Phil better than 
Mr. Farnsworth ! ” 

“Do I?” 

44 You must ! or you never would have sent one 
away because of the other. And, Patty, you 
did just right. Phil Van Reypen is worth a 
dozen of that Western giant. He’s nice, Mr. 
Farnsworth is, but Philip is so much more — 
oh, — aristocratic and — and smart-looking, you 
know.” 

44 Bill is smart enough,” said Patty, thought- 
fully. 

44 1 don’t mean smart in the sense of clever, 
but ” 

44 1 know; you mean well-dressed and fashion- 
able.” 

44 Yes, and correct-mannered, and generally 
all round a gentleman.” 

[ 86 ] 


A Society Circus 

“ Bill Farnsworth is a gentleman.” 

“ Of course. But not the polished type Philip 
is. He’s an aristocrat.” 

“ Oh, fiddlestrings. I’m sick and tired of 
hearing that Phil Van Reypen is an aristocrat! 
If I were an aristocrat, I’d try to hide it! 
Anyway, I wouldn’t advertise it all the 
time!” 

“Patty! you ought to be ashamed of your- 
self! Phil doesn’t advertise it! ” 

“ Well, he doesn’t employ you to do it for 
him, either, so you may as well stop it. I know 
all about Phil’s aristocracy. And it’s all right. 
I never said it wasn’t. But a man has got to 
be something more than an aristocrat before I 
can fall desperately in love with him. And 
I must be desperately in love with the man I 
promise to marry.” 

Patty spoke seriously, and her blue eyes took 
on a violet light as she looked out of the win- 
dow and far away to the sky beyond the pine 
trees. 

“ Of course, you must, Patty. Every girl feels 
that way. But when Phil adores you so, how 
can you resist him?” 

“ Now, now, Elise, don’t ask leading ques- 
tions. And, also, let’s turn the tables. When a 

[87] 


Patty Blossom 

certain nice young man that I wot of, so adores 
you, how can you resist him? ” 

“ I don’t know that I shall,” replied Elise, 
blushing. 

“Oho! Bad as that, eh? Now I see why 
you’re so interested in my affairs of the heart. 
Misery loves company.” 

“ But I’m not miserable.” 

“ No, of course not. Howsumever, if you in- 
sist on asking Philip Van down to the circus, I 
shall advise asking one Mr. Kit Cameron.” 

“ You’re a day behind the fair ! I’ve asked 
him and he can’t come.” 

“ Too bad. But, just for that, I won’t have 
Phil, either. Then we can both be heart-whole 
and fancy free.” 

“ All right. Bob Riggs has taken a large 
and elegant notion to you, and I am engaged 
in the pleasant pastime of subjugating Hal 
Merritt, so we shan’t want for rustic swains.” 

“ As if we ever had ! But as for me, this cir- 
cus business seems a piece of work, and I must 
apply myself to it, or rejoice in a failure at the 
eventful moment.” 

“ You’re right. Let’s go over to Mme. Beau- 
vais’ and see about her making our costumes.” 

“ Come on, we’ll go now.” 

[ 88 ] 


A Society Circus 

The next few days the girls devoted all their 
time to their costumes and to rehearsals for the 
circus. It was a more elaborate affair than 
Patty had anticipated, and the men who were 
to represent animals had marvellous suits of 
fur that closely imitated the real thing in wild 
beasts. 

A bear, who was ordinarily Jack Fenn, capti- 
vated Patty from the first, and when she pro- 
posed to dance with him, Bob Riggs caught at 
the idea. 

“ Capital ! ” he cried, “ just the thing, Miss 
Fairfield. Hit of the evening, I assure you. 
Come, begin your rehearsal at once.” 

It was not easy, for the bear costume made its 
wearer clumsy and he awkwardly tripped and 
nearly upset Patty. But she good-naturedly 
tried the steps over and over until they began 
to do better. 

“ It’ll right itself after a few more re- 
hearsals,” she said, encouragingly. “ Come 
over to the Farringtons’ mornings, and we’ll 
get a little extra practice.” 

Fenn did so, and, as they perfected the dance, 
all who saw it prophesied it would be the hit 
of the whole affair. 

And everybody was pleased save and except 

[89] 


Patty Blossom 

Ray Rose. She had taken quietly enough the 
substitution of Patty for herself as premiere 
danseuse, and had even said she preferred the 
part that had been assigned her. But when 
the Bear dance began to be talked about with 
such enthusiasm, she commenced to find fault. 

“ How did you happen to worm yourself into 
my place, Miss Fairfield?” she said at a re- 
hearsal. “ Did you make up this Bear fool- 
ery? ” 

“ I’m afraid I did, Miss Rose,” returned 
Patty, smiling. “ You’ve no criticism to make, 
have you? ” 

“ None, except that I wanted that part that 
Mr. Riggs saw fit to give you, and Pm 
madder’n hops ’cause I haven’t got it.” 

“ Why, I’ll give it to you,” and Patty smiled 
at the pouting girl. 

“ Oh, you can’t do that now, it’s too late.” 

“ Why didn’t you tell me sooner that you 
wanted it? ” 

“ Never s’posed you’d give it up, or I would 
have. But I’ll get even with you ! ” 

“ Now, don’t talk like that, for it wasn’t my 
fault that Mr. Riggs selected me for the 
part.” 

“ Well, it was your fault that you took it, and 
[ 90 ] 


A Society Circus 

it will be my fault if I don’t make you pay 
for it!” 

“ Is this a threat? ” 

“ It most certainly is. What are you going to 
do about it? ” 

“ Nothing at all, — unless it is carried out. 
Then I shall defend myself to the best of my 
ability. I’m good-natured, — and I am told you 
are, — but I’ve no intention of being annoyed 
unjustly, and you’ll find that out, Miss Ray 
Rose ! By the way, what a pretty name you 
have.” 

“ Do you like it? It’s really Ramona, but I’ve 
always been called Ray. I like you a lot, Miss 
Fairfield, and I’d be sorry to annoy you, but, — 
well, perhaps because I do like you so much, — 
I warn you, I’m going to get ahead of you on 
this circus program, if I can.” 

“ You’re a little goose,” said Patty, laughing 
outright at the determined face and snapping 
black eyes of Ray Rose. u I do believe you 
want to cut up some trick on me, because I stole 
your part, or it seems to you I did, and yet, 
you rather like me, and hate to do it, after all.” 

“ How did you know? ” cried Ray Rose, as- 
tonished. “ That’s exactly what was in my 
mind! Well, honest, if I can conquer my de- 
[9i] 


Patty Blossom 

sire to get even with you, I’ll let you alone. But 
I feel pretty sure I shall do your act myself.” 

u You are the queerest girl I ever saw! ” and 
Patty looked her astonishment. “ Your frank- 
ness and your slyness together are the funniest 
combination ! Just for your queer cleverness, I 
give you permission to get my place from me if 
you can ! But don’t forget I offered it to you.” 

“ That’s nothing. Bob Riggs wouldn’t let me 
take it. But if I get it in some way that he can’t 
help himself, remember that you told me I 
might.” 

Patty was greatly amused at this conversation, 
but as other and more important matters 
quickly demanded her attention, she promptly 
forgot the whole matter. 

The circus proper was to be an evening enter- 
tainment, but in the afternoon of the same day, 
the entire cast of characters marched up and 
down the streets as an advertisement, hoping to 
attract attention and rouse curiosity to such an 
extent that the attendance at the evening per- 
formance would be large. 

The animals presented a fearsome sight. 
Lions, bears, tigers, monkeys, a giraffe and a 
donkey, were followed by clowns, acrobats, 
trapeze performers, and jugglers. 

[ 92 ] 


A Society Circus 

Patty, as premiere danseuse, rode in a gilded 
chariot drawn by four gaily caparisoned white' 
horses. She sat enthroned on a high seat, and 
waved smiling greetings as she passed. 

Ray Rose, in Pierrette costume, was gay and 
good-natured, and chummed up with Patty, in 
evident forgetfulness of any ill-feeling. 

“ She’s all right,” Patty said to Elise, as they 
went home after the parade, and prepared to 
rest up a little before the evening performance. 

Patty had no sooner reached her room than 
she was called to the telephone. The speaker 
was Ray Rose. 

“ Excuse me, Miss Fairfield, but I do want to 
speak to you a minute. I think my Pierrette act 
would be a whole lot prettier, if I had a few 
Highland Fling steps in it, don’t you? ” 

“ I do,” Patty replied, after a moment’s con- 
sideration. “ Put them in after the one-step 
movement.” 

“ Yes, that’s what I meant. May I run over 
to your house a minute, and will you show me 
about the Fling? It won’t take a jiffy.” 

“ Yes, of course. Will you come right 
away? ” 

“ I will. But, oh, pshaw, — I’m all dressed in 
my Pierrette rig; wouldn’t you, — couldn’t you 

[ 93 ] 


Patty Blossom 

come here instead? I’ll send the car, it won’t 
take any time at all.” 

“ Why, yes, I can come over, and I will, if 
you want me to so much.” Patty ran to tell 
Elise she was going, but Elise was not in her 
room, so Patty went downstairs to look for her. 
Before she saw Elise, or indeed any one else, 
the Rose car came, a little runabout, with only 
the chauffeur. 

Flinging a motor coat from the hall-rack 
around her, Patty ran out the door and jumped 
into the car. 

In a moment she was at Ray Rose’s house, and 
the girl herself stood smiling in the doorway. 

“ Good for you ! ” she cried, “ you’re a duck! 
Come right up to my room.” 

Patty followed Ray, who ran lightly up stairs, 
and threw open the door of her bedroom. 

“ What a lovely room ! ” Patty exclaimed, as 
she entered a dainty nest all pink and white. 

“ Yes, isn’t it? ” agreed Ray, and they stepped 
inside. “ Sit down a minute,” she went on, “ I 
want to get another scarf. I’ll be right back.” 

Patty threw herself into a low wicker chair, 
and, gently closing the door behind her, Ray 
disappeared. 


[ 94 ] 


CHAPTER VII 


A CLEVER PLAN 

P ATTY waited, thinking over the coming 
performance and mentally rehearsing 
her part. It was not really difficult, but 
it was tricky, for unless she sprang through the 
paper-covered hoops at just the right moment, 
it would be an awkward blunder. However, 
after many rehearsals, she felt pretty sure of 
herself, and looked forward with pleasure to 
the fun. 

She glanced round Ray’s room. It was full of 
attractive odds and ends in addition to its furni- 
ture and regular appointments, which were of 
the most elaborate description. Rising, Patty 
examined some of the pictures and ornaments, 
and became so engrossed, that the minutes flew 
by unnoticed. On the dressing-table was a 
silver-framed clock, and a tinkling chime rang 
out from it, before Patty had given a thought 
to the hour. Quarter-past seven! And the 
performance was scheduled for half-past eight. 

[951 


Patty Blossom 

She had waited there for Ray nearly fifteen 
minutes. It was very queer. What could have 
detained her? 

Patty waited restlessly for five minutes longer, 
and then determined to go in search of Ray. 
She turned the doorknob, but the door would 
not open ! Like a flash the explanation came to 
her. She was locked in ! Ray had done it, in 
fulfilment of her threat to “ get even ” with 
Patty. 

The summons over there had been a blind, to 
trick her into the room, and now she was 
locked in ! 

Patty smiled at the silly ruse. The matter 
couldn’t be serious, — she could certainly get 
out some way, and get home in time to don her 
costume and get to the circus, even if a little 
late. Unwilling to cause unnecessary disturb- 
ance, she looked round the room to note the 
exits. There was but one other door and that 
led to a dressing-room, which in turn had a 
door opening into a bathroom. That was all. 
No more doors were to be seen. The windows 
had no balconies, and being on the second 
floor, there was no chance of escape thereby. 

Patty looked around for a telephone, but saw 
none. She thought such an elaborate household 
[ 96 ] 


A Clever Plan 


would have many of them, but realised that 
Ray probably had a sitting-room or boudoir in 
addition to these rooms and her telephone 
would be there. Patty knew the girl was an 
only child of doting parents, and that she 
was spoiled and pampered to an inordinate 
degree. 

Patty considered. Doubtless Mr. and Mrs. 
Rose were not at home, or, if they were, they 
would not answer a call, for Ray would have 
looked after that. The servants, likewise, must 
have been ordered not to release Patty, for Ray 
Rose was not one to do anything by halves, and 
if she had planned to get Patty over there, she 
had also planned to keep her there. 

It was ridiculous, it was maddening, — but it 
was true. Patty was locked in a room and 
could not get out. She hadn’t heard a key 
turn, but it must have done so. Peeping in the 
keyhole, she could see that the key was in the 
lock, from the hall side. 

Endeavouring to use her ingenuity, Patty tried 
to turn the key from her side by means of a 
button-hook, a nail file, a hairpin, and a glove 
stretcher. Needless to say her attempts were 
unsuccessful. 

“ I’ve heard of turning a key in its own lock,” 

[ 97 ] 


Patty Blossom 

she mused, but she found the feat impossible of 
achievement. 

Again the chiming little timepiece reminded 
her that another quarter hour had flown. 

“ Half-past seven ! ” she thought. “ My dear 
Miss Fairfield, you have got to do something 
pretty quick! Get busy! What would your 
favourite heroes of wild romance do to get out 
of such a fix as this? ” 

When Patty was baffled, she always talked to 
herself. But her appeals to herself or her in- 
genuity did no good, and after a thorough 
search for a means of exit, she concluded to call 
out. She felt it was an undignified thing to do, 
and, too, she felt it would do no good, but 
there was no other course to pursue, that she 
could see. 

So she called, gently at first, and then more 
loudly, but, as she had anticipated, there was 
no response. Going close to the door, she 
called again and again, and then concluded it 
was useless. 

She threw herself into an easy chair, thor- 
oughly angry with Ray Rose, and chagrined at 
herself for being led into such a trap. 

“ I might have known there was some trick- 
ery, n she thought, “ when that girl called me 

[ 9 «] 


A Clever Plan 


over here at the last minute. And she was so 
sweet and friendly today, it should have put me 
on my guard. Elise warned me, but I never 
dreamed of anything like this. However, now 
is no time to worry over that, I must get out, — 
that’s what I must do, get out ! ” 

But it seemed hopeless. The case was so 
simple, that there was no opportunity for in- 
genious schemes. There she was, in the beau- 
tiful room, with the only exit to the house, the 
hall door, securely locked. The door was of 
solid mahogany, the knob and lock of a most 
secure firmness. Had it been a light or flimsy 
door, Patty would have rattled and shaken it, 
but this door was solid as a rock. Either, she 
would have to think up some clever plan, and 
that quickly, or spend the entire evening there 
in solitude. Her quick mind took in these alter- 
natives, and she thought that if no idea pre- 
sented itself soon, she would succumb to the in- 
evitable, and quietly settle down for the even- 
ing. There were pleasant-looking books about, 
soft couches and pillows, convenient reading- 
lamps, and even a box of chocolates on a table. 
Matters might be worse, thought philosophical 
Patty. But she hated to give up, — to acknowl- 
edge herself beaten. 


[ 99 ] 


Patty Blossom 

Once again she opened a window, and looked 
out. It was on the side of the house, and to- 
ward the rear. 

The house was not set back far from the 
street; indeed, the sidewalk was not more than 
forty feet from the window out of which Patty 
leaned. An idea came to her, and going quickly 
to the table she found a sheet of paper and a 
pencil. There was no desk in the room, and 
she felt herself lucky to find these things at all. 
She hastily scribbled a note, but she made it 
urgent and definite. Then she looked around 
for a missile which she could throw to the 
street. There were few things that were avail- 
able, and she finally selected a heavy hairbrush 
as the best. It was of ivory and bore a bold 
monogram, as did the rest of Ray’s toilet ap- 
pointments, but Patty took it unhesitatingly, as 
she had reached the limit of her patience and 
consideration. 

She tied the note firmly to the brush, and lean- 
ing far out of the window, waited for a promis- 
ing passer-by. At last, a young man came 
along, and Patty deftly threw the brush so that 
it landed at his very feet. Practice at basket- 
ball and other such sports had made her accu- 
[ioo] 


A Clever Plan 


rate of aim and as the astonished man saw the 
brush, he naturally picked it up. 

Patty watched him take off the note and read 
it, by the light of the street electric, and after a 
swift gaze at the house, he started off at a brisk 
pace. 

“ H’m,” said Patty to herself, “ not so worse, 
Miss Fairfield, not so worse! The axe is laid 
at the root of the tree! ” 

Glancing at the clock, she sat down to wait. 
It was twenty minutes to eight, but her heart 
beat high with hope. If she could outwit Ray 
Rose it would be great fun, and she would 
“ pay back ” the mischievous girl in her own 
coin. 

At ten minutes to eight, the door of the room 
opened a little way. A servant of the Rose 
household put her head in, and said, “ This 
woman wishes to see you, Miss Fairfield,” and 
Sarah, a maid from the Farringtons’, stood in 
the doorway. 

“ Come in, Sarah,” said Patty. “ Close that 
door!” she said to the Rose servant, so 
peremptorily, that the order was obeyed at 
once. 

“Quick!” whispered Patty, and Sarah tore 
off her long cloak and bonnet and veil, and 
[ioi] 


Patty Blossom 

Patty as quickly put them on. Then she took 
the small basket Sarah had brought, and stand- 
ing near the door, said, in a clear voice: “ You 
may go now, Sarah. Tell Miss Elise not to 
look for me this evening.’’ 

“ Yes, Miss Patty,” Sarah responded, and 
then, as the servant outside opened the door, 
Patty slipped through, turning her face so that 
it might not be seen. The Rose servant, think- 
ing Sarah had come out, relocked the door 
quickly, that the prisoner might not escape, and 
Patty went demurely downstairs, and out at the 
back door, without let or hindrance. Once in 
the street, she fairly flew to the hall where the 
circus performance was to be given, for she 
well knew that Ray Rose had probably already 
secured her dancing costume from Elise by 
some plausible bit of trickery. 

It was but a few moments after eight when 
Patty walked into the dressing-room of the 
amateur performers. 

“ For gracious’ sake, Patty, where have you 
been?” cried Elise, who was sitting before a 
mirror, making up her face. “ Nobody could 
find you anywhere ! ” 

“ Here I am, all right,” said Patty, blithely. 
“ Where’s Ray Rose?” 

[ 102 ] 


A Clever Plan 

“ In the next room. Where’s your costume? 
Ray came over and got it from the house.” 

“ Oh, sh« did, did she? All right.” 

Patty went into the next room, where several 
girls sat in their stage costumes, and all with 
warm wraps around them. Ray Rose was com- 
pletely enveloped in a long cloak that covered 
her from neck to feet. 

“Hello, Ray,” said Patty, pleasantly; “I’ll 
take my costume now, as I want to get dressed 
in it.” 

If ever there was a surprised looking girl it 
was Ray at that moment. She stared at Patty 
as at an apparition. 

“Where — where did you come from?” she 
stammered. 

“ Oh, I ran over from your house. Your room 
is lovely, Ray, but I got awfully tired of it. 
Now, you get yourself out of my skirts, and 
hand them over to me. But first, you go and 
telephone to your household to let Sarah, the 
Farringtons’ maid, out of your room, where she 
may yet be locked in, for all I know.” 

Ray looked bewildered, and Patty, whose eyes 
were shining with righteous indignation, took 
her by the arm, and marched her to the tele- 
phone. Patty herself called up the Rose house, 

[103] 


' Patty Blossom 

and then, thrusting the receiver into Ray’s hand, 
said, “ Give your order, and be quick about it.” 

“ Let the girl out of my room,” said Ray, 
through the transmitter. u It isn’t Miss Fair- 
field in there now, it’s one of the Farrington 
maids. Let her go home.” 

Patty took the receiver from Ray and hung it 
up, and then marched her to the dressing-room, 
and divested her of her long cloak. 

“ Why, Ray Rose ! ” cried Elise, “ if you 
haven’t got Patty’s dress on, yourself! What 
are you up to? ” 

“ Never mind, Elise,” said Patty, “ help us 
change, there isn’t much time. Ray made a 
mistake.” 

Without a word, Ray took off Patty’s volumi- 
nous tulle skirts in which she was arrayed, <and 
handed them over to their rightful owner. As 
fast as she received them, Patty put them on, 
and in ten minutes, was herself clothed in her 
rightful property. 

Meantime Ray had no costume. to wear. 

“Where’s your Pierrette rig?” asked Patty. 

“ Over home,” said Ray, disconsolately. 

“ Go and telephone for them to send it over, 
if you want it,” said Patty. “ Put on your long 
cloak, and telephone.” 

[104] 


A Clever Plan 


Ray looked at her dubiously for a moment, 
and then said, “ No, I won’t. I’ll go home and 
stay home, — that’s what I’ll do ! ” 

“ Go ahead,” said Patty, blithely, who didn’t 
feel she really owed the girl any further consid- 
eration. “ And next time you try to get even 
with anybody, pick out some one who’ll let you 
stay even ! ” 

“ You’re a hummer I ” said Ray, in unwilling 
admiration. “ How did you do it? ” 

“ I’ll tell you some other time,” and Patty 
laughed in spite of herself at the admiration on 
Ray’s countenance. “ If you’re going to get 
your costume over here and get into it, you 
want to hustle.” 

“ Time enough,” returned Ray, carelessly. 
“ My stunt is the sixth on the program, so 
there’s lots of time.” 

This was true, so Patty turned all her atten- 
tion to reddening her pink cheeks, while the 
other girls gathered around in desperate 
curiosity. 

“ What does it all mean? ” asked Ethel Mer- 
ritt. “ Do tell us, Miss Fairfield. Why did 
Ray wear your dress? ” 
u Ask her,” said Patty, smiling. “ It was a 
[105] 


Patty Blossom 

whim of hers, I guess. It made me a little 
bother, but all’s well that ends well.” 

“ You are the good-naturedest old goose ! ” 
cried Elise, who had an inkling of what was in- 
explicable to the others. 

“ Might as well,” said Patty, serenely. “ She’s 
a hummer, Ray Rose is. She sure is a hum- 
mer ! ” 

And then Patty pronounced herself finished 
and turned from the mirror for inspection. 

“Lovely!” approved Elise, “if you admire 
strongly-marked features ! ” 

Patty’s cheeks and lips were very red, her eye- 
brows greatly darkened, and her face thickly 
coated with powdered chalk. 

“ It’s awful, I know,” she agreed, “ but in the 
strong lights of the stage and the footlights too, 
you have to pile it on like that.” 

“ Of course you do,” said Ethel. “ Mine 
looks the same.” 

Laughingly gaily, the girls went to take their 
places on the stage. Bob Riggs, the ringmaster, 
was there and assigned them their places. 

Patty’s performance was near the beginning 
of the program. She did a solo dance, first, a 
lovely fancy dance that she had learned in New 
jYork, and then she did the grotesque and 
[106] 


A Clever Plan 


humorous dances called for by the occasion. 
The one that necessitated springing, head first, 
through hoops covered with light, thin paper, 
she did very prettily, striking the taut paper 
with just the right force to snap it into a thou- 
sand shreds. 

Her' act was wildly applauded by the enthusi- 
astic audience, and would have been several 
times repeated but for the scarcity of hoops. 

Later came her grotesque dance with Bruin 
Boru, the wonderful dancing bear. Jack Fenn 
was very funny in his bear-skin costume, and he 
pawed and scraped as he ambled ludicrously 
about, and kept time to the music with mincing 
steps or sprawling strides. 

This number was the hit of the evening, and 
Ray Rose had longed to perform it herself. 
But her plan fell through, and in her pretty 
Pierrette costume she did a very pleasing song 
and dance, but her eyes rested longingly on 
Patty’s frilly skirts. 

The last number was a chariot race. The 
chariots were of the low, backless variety, pecu- 
liar to circus performances, indeed they had 
been procured from a real circus. 

Patty and Ethel Merritt drove two of these, 
and Bob Riggs and Jack Fenn the other two. 

[107] 


Patty Blossom 

But there was no such mad race as is some- 
times seen at the real circuses. The two men 
drove faster, but Patty and Ethel were con- 
tent to fall behind and bring up the rear. In 
fact, it was in no sense of the word a race, but 
merely a picturesque drive of the gorgeous 
chariots by the gay drivers. 

As Patty swept round the small arena for the 
last time, she beckoned to Ray Rose, who sat, a 
little disconsolately, near the edge of the stage 
platform. 

“Get in!” Patty whispered, as she slowed 
down, and, obeying without question, Ray 
jumped from the stage, right into the char- 
iot, which was large enough to hold both 
girls. 

“ Grab the reins with me ! ” Patty cried, and 
Ray did, and the final triumphant circuit was 
made with two laughing drivers holding the 
ribbons, to the deafening applause of the 
hilarious audience. 

Bob Riggs, from his own chariot, pronounced 
the entertainment over, and then the per- 
formers and audience mingled in a gay crowd, 
dancing and feasting till the small hours. 

“ I’m sorry,” said Ray, penitently, to Patty, 
as soon as she* had a good chance. “ I was a 

[108] 


A Clever Plan 

wretch, and you’re an angel to speak to me 
at all.” 

“ I am,” agreed Patty, calmly. “ Not one 
girl in a dozen would forgive you. It was a 
horrid thing to do, and you ought to be ashamed 
of yourself and you are. I know that. But I 
choose to forget the whole affair, and I only 
ask you never to treat anybody else so meanly.” 

“ I never will,” promised Ray Rose. “ I think 
you have cured me of that childish trick of 
4 getting even.’ ” 

“ Yes, till next time,” said Patty, laughing. 


[109] 


CHAPTER VIII 


A REAL POEM 

“XT’S simply absurd of you, Patty,” said 
Elise, as they reached home after the 
circus, “ to let Ray Rose off so easily. 
She cut up an awfully mean trick, and she 
ought to be made to suffer for it.” 

“ Now, now, Elise, it’s my own little kettle of 
fish, and you must keep out of it. You see, it 
makes a difference who does a thing. If Ray 
Rose were an intimate friend of mine, I should 
resent her performance and make a fuss about 
it. But she is such a casual acquaintance, — 
why, probably I shall never see her again after 
I go away from Lakewood, — and so I consider 
it better judgment to ignore her silly prank, 
rather than stir up a fuss about it.” 

“ I don’t agree with you, you’re all wrong; 
but tell me the whole story. What did she 
do?” 

“ You see, she was determined to do that 
hoop dance, and the only way she could think 
[no] 


A Real Poem 

of, to get me out of it, was to get me over to 
her house and lock me up there. It was a slim 
chance I had of getting out, but I managed it. 
She called me over by telephone, and then 
locked me in her bedroom. How did she get 
my clothes? ” 

“ Sent a maid over here, saying that you were 
at her house and wanted your costume sent over. 
I thought you were helping her, in your usual 
idiotic 4 helping hand ’ way, and I sent the 
dress and all the belongings.” 

“ Well, of course, I knew nothing about all 
that. So, I suppose the little minx dressed her- 
self and put on the long cloak and walked off. 
She is boss in her own home, I know that, and, 
as I learned later, her father and mother were 
out to dinner, so she ordered the servants to 
pay no attention to any call or disturbance I 
might make. I sized it up, and I felt pretty 
sure no screaming or yelling or battering at the 
door would do any good, so I pondered on a 
move of strategy. But I couldn’t think of any- 
thing for a long time, and had just about made 
up my mind to spend the evening there, when 
I made one desperate attempt and it succeeded. 
I wrote a note to Sarah to come over there and 
say she had to give me a certain medicine at 
[in] 


Patty Blossom 

that hour, or I would be ill. And I told her to 
wear a thick veil and a long cloak. She did all 
this, and I just slipped into her cloak and hat 
and veil and came out the door in her place, 
leaving her behind. They thought it was Sarah 
who came out, of course.” 

“ Fine ! Patty, you’re a genius ! How ‘did 
you get the note to Sarah? ” 

“ Tied it to Ray’s hairbrush and threw it at 
the feet of a young man who was going by. On 
the outside I wrote, ‘ Please take this quickly to 
Sarah Moore at George Farrington’s,’ and 
gave the address. I added, ‘ Hurry, as it is a 
matter of tremendous importance ! ’ And I’d 
like to kn6w who that young man was.” 

“Where’s the hairbrush?” 

“ Sarah brought it back with her, and left it 
where it belongs. I knew it might be broken or 
lost, but I could have replaced it, so I took that 
chance. And nothing else seemed just right 
to throw.” 

“ But, Patty, it was an awful thing for Ray to 
do to you.” 

“ Oh, don’t fuss, Elise. Consider the circum- 
stances. I had given her permission, in a sort 
of way, to keep me from that stunt if she could, 
and she had said, ‘ If I do, remember you said 
[112] 


A Real Poem 


I might/ So you see, she was within her rights, 
in a way, and beside, I tell you I don’t want to 
stir up a hornets’ nest about it. The incident 
is beneath notice; and, do you know, I can’t 
help admiring the girl’s daring and ingenuity.” 

“ Oh, you’d admire a Grizzly Bear, if he suc- 
ceeded in eating you up! You’re a good- 
natured goose, Patty.” 

“ Maybe. But I know the difference between 
a foolish prank and a real offence, that must 
be resented. You’re the goose, Elise, not to 
see how silly it would be to raise a row against 
a girl who means nothing to me, and whom I 
shall never see again after this visit is over.” 

“ All right, Pattikins, have it your own way. 
Ray Rose is a sort of law unto herself, and she 
has lots of friends who would take her part.” 

“ It isn’t that, exactly. If I wanted to raise 
the issue, I’m sure my side of the matter would 
be the side of right and justice. But it isn’t 
worth my time or trouble to take it up. And, 
then, I did tell her to go ahead and outwit me, 
if she could, so there’s that on her side. Now, 
Elise, about going home. I must go soon, for 
I want to be in New York a week before the 
wedding, and you do, too.” 

“ Yes, I do. Suppose we stay down here for 

[113] 


Patty Blossom 

the skating party day after tomorrow, and then 
go to New York the day after that.” 

“ I think so. Your mother will be going up 
about then, and the days will fairly fly until the 
fifteenth. It seems funny to think of Roger be- 
ing married, doesn’t it? He’s such a boy.” 

“ I know it. Mona seems older than he, 
though she isn’t.” 

“ A girl always seems older than a man, even 
of the same age. I want to have ‘ a shower ’ 
for Mona before the wedding.” 

“ Oh, Patty, a shower is so — so ” 

“ So chestnutty? I know it. But Mona wants 
it. Of course she didn’t say so right out, but 
I divined it. It isn’t that she wants the pres- 
ents, you know, but Mona has a queer sort of an 
idea that she must have everything that any- 
body else has. And Lillian Van Arsdale had a 
shower, so Mona wants one, and I’m going to 
give it for her.” 

“ All right. What kind?” 

“ Dunno yet, but something strikingly novel 
and original. I shall set my great intellect to 
work on it at once, and invite the people by 
notes from here, before I go back to New 
York.” 

“ All right, my lady, but if you don’t get to 
[i 14] 


A Real Poem 


bed now, you’ll be pale and holler-eyed to- 
morrow, and that will upset your placid 
vanity.” 

“ Wretch! As if I had a glimmer of a trace 
of a vestige of that deadly sin ! ” 

The girls were very busy during the last few 
days of Patty’s stay in Lakewood. There were 
many matters to attend to in connection with 
the approaching wedding. Also, Patty had be- 
come a favourite in the social circle and many 
parties were made especially for her. 

And the day before their departure, Elise gave 
a little farewell tea, to which were bidden only 
the people Patty liked best. 

The Blaneys were there, and, capturing Patty, 
Sam took her from the laughing crowd and led 
her to a secluded alcove of the veranda. It 
was a pleasant nook, enclosed with glass panes, 
and filled with ferns and palms. 

“ Sit thee down,” said Blaney, arranging a 
few cushions in a long low wicker chair. 

“ I’m glad to,” and Patty dropped into the 
seat. “ I do think teas are the limit for tiring 
people out.” 

“ You oughtn’t to waste yourself on teas. It’s 
a crime,” and Blaney looked positively indig- 
nant. 


X 1 1 5 ] 


Patty Blossom 

“ What would be the proper caper for my in- 
defatigable energy?” 

“ You oughtn’t to be energetic at all. For you, 
just to be, is enough.” 

“Not much it isn’t! Why, if I just be’d, 
and didn’t do anything else, I should die of 
that extreme bored feeling. And, it isn’t 
like you to recommend such an existence, any- 
way.” 

“ I shouldn’t for any one else. But you, oh, 
my lily-fair girl, you are so beautiful, so peer- 
less ” 

“ Good gracious, Mr. Blaney, what has come 
over you? ” Patty sat up straight, in dismay, 
for she had no intention of being talked to in 
that vein by Sam Blaney. 

“The spell of your presence,” he replied; 
“ the spell of your beauty, — your charm, 
your ” 

“ Please don’t,” said Patty, “ please don’t talk 
to me like that! I don’t like it.” 

“No? Then of course I’ll stop. But the 
spell remains. The witchery of your face, your 
voice ” 

“There you go again! You promised to 
stop.” 

“How can. I, with you as inspiration? My 

[ii6] 


A Real Poem 

soul expands, — my heart beats in lilting 

rhythms, you seem to me a flame goddess ” 

“ Just what is a flame goddess? ” interrupted 
Patty, who wanted to giggle, but was too polite. 
“ I see your soul as a flame of fire, — a lambent 

flame, with tongues of red and yellow ” 

And now Patty did laugh outright. She 
couldn’t help it. “ Oh, my soul hasn’t 
tongues,” she protested. “ I’m sure it hasn’t, 
Mr. Blaney.” 

“ Yes,” he repeated, “ tongues, silent, un- 
taught tongues, — but with unknown, unvoiced 
melodies that await but the torch of sympathy 
to sound, lyrically, upon the waiting air.” 

“ Am I really like that? Do you think I could 
voice lyrics, myself? I mean it, — write poetry, 
you know. I’ve always wanted to. Do you 
think I could, Mr. Blaney? ” 

“ I know it. Unfolding one’s soul in song is 
not an art, as some suppose, to be learned, — 
it is a natural, irrepressible expression of the 
inner ego, it is a response to the melodic 
urge ” 

“ Oh, wait a minute, you’re getting beyond me. 
What do all these things mean? It’s so much 
Greek to me.” 

“ But you want to learn? ” 

[117] 


Patty Blossom 

“Yes; that is, I’m interested in it. I always 
did think I’d like to write poetry. But I don’t 
know the rules.” 

“ There are no rules. Unfetter your soul, 
take a pencil, — the words will come.” 

“ Really? Can you do that, Mr. Blaney? 
Could you take a pencil, now , — and just write 
out your soul, and produce a poem? ” 

Patty was very much in earnest. Sam Blaney 
looked at her, the eager pleading face urged 
him, the blue eyes dared a refusal, and the 
hovering smile seemed to doubt his ability to 
prove his own proposition. 

“ Of course I could ! ” he replied. “ With you 
for inspiration, I could write a poem that would 
throb and thrill with the eternal heart of the 
radiance of the soul’s starshine.” 

“ Then do it,” cried Patty; “ I believe you, I 
thoroughly believe you, but I want to see it. I 
want the poem for myself. Give it to me.” 

Slowly Blaney took a pencil and notebook 
from his pocket. He sat gazing at her, and 
Patty, fairly beaming with eager interest, 
waited. For some minutes he sat, silent, 
almost motionless, and she began to grow 
restless. 

“ I don’t want to hurry you,” she said, at last, 

[n8], 


A Real Poem 


“ but I mustn’t stay here too long. Please write 
it now, Mr. Blaney. Pm sure you can do it, — 
why delay? ” 

“ Yes, I can do it,” he said, “ but I want to 
get the highest, the divinest inspiration, in or- 
der to produce a gem worthy of your accept- 
ance.” 

“Well, don’t wait longer for that. Give me 
your second best, if need be, — only write some- 
thing. I’ve always wanted to see a real, true 
poet write a real true poem. I never had a 
chance before. Now, don’t dare disappoint 
me ! 

Patty looked very sweet and coaxing, and her 
voice was earnestly pleading, not at all implying 
doubt of his ability or willingness. 

Still Blaney sat, thoughtfully regarding her. 

“ Come, come,” she said, after another wait, 
“ I shall begin to think you can’t be inspired by 
my presence, after all! If you are, genius 
ought to burn by this time. If not, I suppose 
we’ll have to give it up, — but it will disappoint 
me horribly.” 

The blue eyes were full of reproach, and Patty 
began to draw her scarf round her shoulders 
and seemed about to rise. 

“ No, no,” protested Blaney, putting out a 

[119] 


Patty Blossom 

hand to detain her, “ a moment, — just a 
moment, — stay, I have it! ” 

He began to scribble rapidly, and, fascinated, 
Patty watched him. Occasionally he glanced at 
her, but it was with a faraway look in his eyes, 
and an exalted expression on his face. 

He wrote fast, but not steadily, now and then 
pausing, as if waiting for the right word, and 
then doing two or three lines without hesitation. 
Finally, he drew a long sigh, and the poem 
seemed to be finished. 

“ It is done,” he said, “ not worthy of your 
acceptance, but made for you. Shall I read it to 
you? ” 

“ Yes, do,” and Patty was thrilled by the fer- 
vour in his tones. 

In the soft, low voice that was one of his 
greatest charms, Blaney read these lines: 

“I loved her. — Why? I never knew. — Per- 
haps 

Because her face was fair; perhaps because 
Her eyes were blue and wore a weary air; — 
Perhaps . . . perhaps because her limpid face 
Was eddied with a restless tide, wherein 
The dimples found no place to anchor and 
Abide; perhaps because her tresses beat 
[120] 



In the soft, low voice that was one of his great- 
est charms, Blaney read these lines: 





















































































A Real Poem 

A froth of gold about her throat, and poured 
In splendour to the feet that ever seemed 
Afloat. Perhaps because of that wild way 
Her sudden laughter overleapt propriety; 

Or — who will say? — perhaps the way ^he 
wept.” 

The lovely voice ceased, and its musical vibra- 
tions seemed to hover in the air after the sound 
was stilled. 

u It’s beautiful,” Patty said, at last, in an awed 
tone; “ I had no idea you could write like that! 
Why, it’s real poetry.” 

“ You’re real poetry,” said Blaney, simply, as 
he put the written paper in his pocket. 

“ No, no,” cried Patty, “ give it to me. It’s 
mine. You made it for me and it’s mine. No- 
body ever made a real poem for me before. I 
want it.” 

“ Oh, nonsense, you don’t want it.” 

“ Indeed I do. I must have it.” 

“ Will you promise not to show it to any- 
body?” 

“ ’Course not! I’ll show it to everybody! ” 

“ Then you can’t have it. I’m sensitive, I ad- 
mit, but I can’t bear to have the children of my 
brain bruited to the world ” 


[ 121 ] 


Patty Blossom 

“ I haven’t a notion what bruited means, but 
I promise you I won’t do that. I’ll keep it 
sacredly guarded from human eyes, and read it 
to myself when I’m all alone. Why, Mr. 
Blaney, it’s a wonderful poem. I’ve simply 
got to have it, and that’s all there is about 
that!” 

“ I give it to you, then, but don’t, — please 
don’t show it to the hilarious populace. It is 
for you only.” 

“ All right. I’ll keep it for me only. But I 
haven’t half thanked you for it. I do appreci- 
ate it, I assure you, and I feel guilty because I 
underrated your talent. But perhaps it is be- 
cause I saw you do it, that I care so very much 
for it. Anyway, I thank you.” 

Patty held out her hand in genuine gratitude, 
and, taking it gently, Blaney held it a moment 
as he said, “ I claim my reward. May I come 
to see you in New York? ” 

“ Yes, indeed, I’ll be awfully glad to have you. 
And Alla must come, too. I’ll make a party for 
you as soon as the wedding is over. Will you 
be at that? ” 

“ At the reception, yes. And I shall see you 
there? ” 

“ Of course. I say, Mr. Blaney, why don’t 
[122] 


A Real Poem 

you write a wedding poem for Miss Galbraith? 
She’d love it! She wants everything for her 
wedding that can possibly be procured.” 

“ No. A poem of mine cannot be ordered, as 
from a caterer! ” 

“ Oh, forgive me ! I didn’t mean that. But, 
I thought you might write one, because I asked 
you.” 

“ No, Miss Fairfield. Anything you want for 
yourself, but not for others. A thousand times 
no ! You understand ? ” 

“ Yes, of course. I oughtn’t to have asked 
you. But I’m so delighted with this poem of 
mine, that I spoke unthinkingly. Now, I must 
run away; Elise is beckoning frantically, and I 
daresay the guests are taking leave of me, and 
I’m not there ! Good-bye, Mr. Blaney, until 
we meet in New York. And thank you more 
than I can say for your gift, your ever-to-be 
treasured gift.” 

“ It is my privilege to have offered it and for 
me to thank you for the opportunity.” 


[123] 


CHAPTER IX 


A SHOWER 

“TF you ask me,” Patty said to Nan, “I 
I think these 4 shower ’ affairs are ridicu- 
lous. All the girls who are coming today 
will give Mona a wedding present, so why add 
a shower gift? ” 

“ I didn’t ask you,” returned Nan, “ but since 
you raise the question, I’ll just remark, in pass- 
ing, that it’s part of the performance, and it’s 
no more ridiculous than lots of the other flum- 
mery that goes along with a this year’s model 
wedding. I didn’t have any showers, — but that 
was then.” 

“ Right you are, Lady Gay, and as Mona most 
especially desired this mark of esteem from her 
friends, I’m glad she’s going to have it.” 

“ But I thought showers were usually sur- 
prises, — I didn’t know the bride-elect requested 
one, or even knew of it beforehand.” 

“ Your think is correct. It’s most unusual, 
but Mona is unusual, and any surprise in con- 
nection with her wedding would be impossible. 

[124] 


A Shower 


She knows it all, and the arrangements are all 
under her direct supervision. It’s going to be a 
pretty stunning affair, Nansome.” 

“ So I gather from what I hear. While you 
were at Lakewood, I didn’t get much of the 
news about it, but since your return I’ve heard 
of nothing else.” 

“ And you won’t until after the fifteenth. I 
declare, Nan, I’ve had no time for a real heart 
to heart talk with you since I got back. I 
haven’t even told you about the Blaneys.” 

“ Oh, the highbrow people? No; were they 
interesting? ” 

“ Yes, indeed. You’ll meet them at the wed- 
ding. Now, see here, I’ve asked half a dozen 
of the crowd to stay to dinner tonight after the 
shower, so look after the commissariat, won’t 
you? ” 

“ With pleasure. Who’s staying? ” 

“ Oh, Mona and Roger and Elise and Kit 
Cameron and Phil, — that’s all.” 

“ Elise and Kit are pretty good friends, aren’t 
they?” 

“ Yes, there may be another wedding in the 
dim future.” 

“ Be careful, Patty. They say 4 Three times a 
bridesmaid, never a bride,’ you know.” 

[125] 


Patty Blossom 

“ Goodness ! I must beware. I was brides- 
maid for Christine, — and now for Mona, — 
then, if I’m bridesmaid for Elise, my last hope 
vanishes! I might be her maid of honor, 
though. Does that count? ” 

“ Yes, counts just the same. But perhaps 
you’ll be married before Elise. She isn’t en- 
gaged yet.” 

“ Neither am I.” 

“ Same as.” 

“ Indeed it isn’t same as ! Philip made me 
pretty mad down at Lakewood. He scorned 
my new friends, the Blaneys, and he was most 
disagreeable about it, too.” 

“ All right. Far be it from me to hasten your 
matrimonial alliance. I’m only too glad to 
keep you here. It’s lonesome enough, days 
when you’re away.” 

“ Nice old Nan ! ” and Patty gave her a whirl- 
wind hug that nearly took her off her feet. 

Twenty girls were invited to the shower, and 
Mona arrived first of all. She came bustling 
in enveloped in furs, which she unfastened 
and threw off as she talked. 

“ Everything’s going fine ! ” she announced. 
u I’ve attended to the very smallest details my- 
self, so there’ll be no mistakes. There always 
[126] 


A Shower 

are mistakes and oversights at a wedding and 
mine is going to be the great exception. My, 
but I’m tired! I’ve been chasing about since 
early this morning. Spent hours with the floral 
artist, and had a long interview with the caterer. 
But I confab with him every day. I’ve changed 
the menu four times already.” 

“ You’re a goose, Mona,” observed Patty, 
smiling at her enthusiastic friend, u what do 
you care what people eat at your wedding, as 
long as it’s good and proper? ” 

“ My dear child, I only expect to get married 
once in my checkered career, and so I want 
everything connected with the occasion to be 
perfect. I don’t want to look back and regret 
that I didn’t have as much of a symphony in the 
supper as I did in the orchestra. You don’t 
know the responsibility of a girl who has to get 
married and look after the wedding both. 
You’ll have Mrs. Nan to run the arrangements, 
but I haven’t anybody but little Mona.” 

The bride-elect looked so radiant and capable 
and generally happy, that Patty knew better 
than to waste any sympathy on her. 

“You love it all, Mona,” she said, “you’re 
just in your element ordering decorations and 
deciding menus; and I suppose you’ve superin- 
[127] 


Patty Blossom 

tended the hat-check people and the elevator 
service.” 

“ Of course I have. I practically run the 
whole hotel just at present. The management 
have to take a back seat where anything con- 
nected with the fifteenth is concerned.” 

“ It doesn’t seem like a wedding at all,” 
laughed Patty. “ It is more like a pageant.” 

“ It’s a wedding, all right. You’ll realise it 
when you see me go off with Roger. Oh, Patty, 
don’t think I don’t realise and appreciate the 
importance and solemnity of the marriage tie, 
but I do want the appointments to be perfect 
and beautiful just because it is my wedding to 
Roger. We’re very much in love, you 
know ” 

“I do know it, Mona, and it’s all beautiful, 
and I’m glad you’re having everything just as 
you want it. You’re an old dear, and nobody 
wishes you more happiness than I do.” 

“ Don’t talk in that strain, or I’ll weep on 
your shoulder. I’m all keyed up, you know — 
honest, Patty, it’s pretty awful to have no 
mother or aunt or anything. Only just a 
father, who’s heavenly kind and generous, but 
no good for advice or consulting talks.” 

“ All right, Mona girl, we won’t indulge in 
[128] 


A Shower 


feal talk now, for the girls will begin to come 
in a minute. Go and primp a little, and then 
come down to the drawing-room.” 

Patty ran downstairs, Mona soon followed, 
and then the guests arrived. 

In an effort to have a new sort of a shower, 
Patty had decreed a lace shower, and many and 
varied were the gifts. As Patty had wisely re- 
marked, lace gave a wide scope. One could 
choose valuable specimens of real lace or 
trifling affairs that were pretty and inexpensive. 

And so, when the time for their exhibition 
came the score of merry young people sat 
breathlessly awaiting the fun. 

In the doorway appeared Elise, in the costume 
of a Brittany peasant. She carried a huge 
white basket ornamented with orange blossoms 
and fluttering white ribbons. 

“ Laces, lady?” she said, approaching Mona. 
“ Nice, pretty laces. Handiwork of the humble 
peasants for the grand lady. Accept, — please.” 

With bows and curtseys, Elise opened the 
basket and placed it at Mona’s feet. 

Delightedly, Mona examined the contents, and 
at each gift a chorus of exclamations went up 
from all the admiring throng. 

Patty’s offering was a tablecloth of Filet An- 
[129] 


Patty Blossom 

tique and Venetian embroidery, and was among 
the most beautiful in the lot. 

Elise gave a berthe of rose point, and Nan a 
Duchesse lace fan. But most of the gifts were 
of a simpler nature, and dainty boudoir pillows, 
table scarfs, bags, caps, and handkerchiefs 
made up the filmy shower and delighted the 
heart of the recipient. 

Mona was radiant with joy. Although a 
pampered favourite of fortune, she was espe- 
cially fond of receiving gifts, and she loved 
every individual lace confection and warmly 
thanked the donors. 

“The things are heavenly, girls,” she cried; 
“ perfectly darling, every one of them ! I can’t 
thank you enough, but my heart is just over- 
flowing with honest-to-goodness gratitude. Oh, 
I do love ’em so ! ” and gathering the whole lot 
in her arms, she rocked back and forth in 
ecstasy. “ How did you ever come to think of a 
lace shower, Patty? I love lace more than any- 
thing on earth — except Roger, — and I shall 
furnish my house with these beauty things. Oh, 
you are all so good to me ! ” 

Tea was served in the dining-room, and Mona 
graced the head of the table, with her bridal 
attendants on either side of her. The place 

[130] 


A Shower 


cards and favours were all suggestive of the 
wedding occasion, and, for a centrepiece, two 
white doves perched on a basket of white roses. 

Mona was in highest spirits and her eyes glis- 
tened with pleasure as the girls assured her of 
their friendship and love, and wished her all 
sorts of future joy and happiness. 

Patty looked at her a little curiously, and then 
she realised that the girl had lived a loveless 
life, and that the sudden change to the atmos- 
phere of love and friendship had well-nigh 
turned her head. 

The guests departed, all but Mona and Elise, 
who were to stay for dinner, and the three 
chums went up to Patty’s room to chat. 

“ I can’t believe these things are really mine,” 
said Mona, as she collected and arranged her 
laces, preparatory to having them sent home. 
“ Why is everybody so good to me? ” 

“ Oh, come now, Mona,” said Elise, laughing, 
“ it isn’t such wonderful goodness. People al- 
ways give things to brides. Patty, if you don’t 
give me a shower like this, I won’t get married 
at all.” 

“ Didn’t know you thought of it,” returned 
Patty. “ But I’ll promise the shower all right. 
When shall I invite the girls, Elise?” 

[131 1 


Patty Blossom 

“ Oh, I haven’t picked out the bridegroom 
yet, so there’s no hurry. I’ve got to get used 
to having my brother married, before I think 
of it myself. Mona, we’ll soon be sisters. 
Think of that!” 

“ I’ve often thought of it, Elise. I’ve never 
had a sister, and I shan’t know just how to act 
at first. But I hope ” 

“ There now, don’t get sentimental ! Not but 
what I feel that way, too, but you’ll get weepy 
in a minute, — and then it’s all up with 
you ! ” 

“ You’re so emotional, Mona,” said Patty, 
smiling at her, “ and so capable, and so gen- 
erally all-round efficient, you’re just the one to 
get married. Now, when it comes my turn, I 
don’t want all this hullabaloo, — I think I shall 
get a good old rope ladder and elope.” 

“ What! and not have any showers and music 
and reception and everything? ” 

“ Oh, well, I don’t know. We’ll see when the 
time comes. But just now, we must put this af- 
fair of yours through. I’m glad there are only 
a few more days. I couldn’t stand this excite- 
ment very long. Come on, girls, get ready for 
dinner. The boys will come soon. There’s the 
bell now. If it’s Roger, let Mona go down and 

[132] 


A Shower 

see him alone. I’m a fine gooseberry, don’t you 
think so? ” 

“ It is Roger,” Patty announced, a moment 
later, as she leaned over the banister to see, 
“ skip along, Mona, we’ll be down in ten min- 
utes.” 

“Isn’t she funny?” said Elise, as Patty re- 
turned to her room. “ I never saw anybody so 
crazy.” 

“ She’s so excited, she doesn’t know whether 
she’s on her head or her heels,” agreed Patty. 
“ Her nature is volatile, and she has no sense 
of moderation. She wants everything and all 
there is of it. That’s all.” 

“ She’s a good one for Roger. He’s inclined 
to take things lazily. Mona will be a sort of 
spur to him.” 

“ They’re all right,” agreed Patty. “ It’s an 
ideal match. Come on, Elise, we’ve given them 
enough time alone.” 

The girls went down, and then Van Reypen 
and Kit Cameron appeared. 

Dinner was a gay feast, and the elder Fair- 
fields were as much interested in the chatter as 
the young people. 

“ Assert yourself, Roger,” said Mr. Fairfield. 
“ Don’t let these girls monopolize the conversa- 
[ 133 ] 


Patty Blossom 

tion, with their feminine fripperies and milli- 
nery muddles.” 

“ Models, Dad, not muddles,” laughed Patty. 
“ But we don’t talk about those much now, 
they’re all finished. Oh, Mona, Genevieve’s 
skirt had to be all made over ” 

“ Oh, no,” said her father, “ you don’t talk 
about them much! Only all the time, that’s 
all!” 

“Let ’em,” said Roger, magnanimously; 
“ I’ve learned in the last few days, that the hang 
of Genevieve’s skirt is a matter of enormous 
magnitude.” 

“Good!” cried Patty, “Mona has begun 
training you already. When is your Bachelor 
dinner, Roger? ” 

“ Not till Wednesday night. I put it off so 
Farnsworth could get here.” 

“Oh, is he coming? I didn’t know he was 
East.” 

“ He wasn’t. He’s coming on on purpose for 
the event. I wanted him especially. At least, 
Mona did.” 

“ All the same,” said Mona. “ Oh, yes, of 
course I wanted Big Bill here. We’ve been 
friends for years, and he must dance at my wed- 
ding.” 


[ 134 ] 


A Shower 


It was the first time Patty had seen Van Rey- 
pen since her return from Lakewood, and, dur- 
ing the evening, he drew her away from the 
others and leading her to the semi-privacy of a 
big davenport in the library, he announced he 
was going to talk to her. 

“ Talk away,” said Patty, “ but I warn you, 
I’ve no time or attention for anything not con- 
nected with wedding bells.” 

“ But this is connected with wedding bells,” 
and Philip’s dark eyes smiled into her own, 
“ only, not Mona’s chimes. Our own.” 

“ Don’t, Phil,” said Patty, gently, noting his 
serious look and tone. “ I’ve got four days yet 
till the fifteenth, and, — oh, pshaw, I might as 
well tell you now, that I’m not going to be en- 
gaged to you.” 

“ Patty! ” and Van Reypen’s face went white. 
“ You don’t mean that.” 

“ Yes, I do. I’ve had so much wedding doings 
for Mona, I’m sick and tired of it. I don’t 
want to be engaged myself, or hear of anybody 
else being engaged, until I forget all about all 
this fuss and feathers.” 

“ There does seem to be an awful lot of fussy 
feathers, or whatever you call it, about the af- 
fair, doesn’t there? ” 

[ 135 ] 


Patty Blossom 

“ Yes; and I’m glad to do all I can for Mona. 
I’m enjoying it, too, but I don’t want any wed- 
ding of my own for years and years and years.” 

“ By that time you’ll be a pretty old bird. You 
ticked off a goodly number of years just then. 
But, seriously, Patty, I don’t want to bother 
you ” 

“ Well, you do bother me. Why, Phil, every 

single chance you get, you talk about ” 

“ About my love for you? I mean to, Patty, 
but you don’t give me a chance. When I try to 
tell you of my love and devotion, you break 

loose about not wanting to be engaged ” 

“ Well, of course I do. A girl doesn’t want 
to hear of love and devotion from a man she 
isn’t engaged to, does she? ” 

“ I don’t know. I hope so, in this case. That 
is, I hope I’m the man you’re going to be en- 
gaged to, and soon, so I can tell you of my love 
and devotion. They’re deep, Patty, deep and 
true, and ” 

“ Then why did you treat me so horridly down 
at Lakewood, just because I enjoyed having to 
do with people who had some brains and 
weren’t of the silly, addle-pated type we meet 
mostly in our own class of society? ” 

“ But, Patty, dearest, those Blaneys aren’t the 

[136] 


A Shower 


real things. They haven’t education and 
genius, — they only pretend they have.” 

“ Phil, I think you’re horrid. They have so. 
Why, Sam Blaney wrote a poem that’s the 
most beautiful thing I ever read!” 

“ Let me see it.” 

“ I can’t. I promised I wouldn’t. It’s — it’s 
sort of sacred ” 

“ A sacred poem ! Blaney? ” 

“ No, I don’t mean religious. But it’s sacred 
to me, — it’s — it’s a real poem, you see.” 

“ Well, he isn’t a real poet, by a long chalk! 
I did think, Patty, that when you came home 
from Lakewood you’d forget all that rubbish 
bunch.” 

“ How you do love to call them names ! I 
don’t think it’s nice of you, one bit. They’re 
going to be at the wedding, and I hope you’ll 
be decent to them then, as they’re my friends.” 

“ Oh, I’ll be decent to them, but I shan’t have 
any time to waste on them. I’ve a matter of 
my own on hand for that night. A girl I wot 
of has promised to give me her answer to a 
question I asked, and, when the time comes, I 
can’t help thinking that that girl is going to be 
kind to me.” 

“ I dunno,” said Patty. 

[137] 


CHAPTER X 


mona's wedding 

I T was the night of Mona’s wedding. The 
ballroom of the big hotel where Mona and 
her father lived was the scene of the cere- 
mony, and this was already filled with guests. 
A temporary altar had been erected at one end 
of the long room, and was banked with lilies 
and white hydrangeas against a background of 
tall palms. On either side were tall candles in 
cathedral candlesticks. 

To the altar led a temporary aisle, formed by 
stanchions of old silver candelabra filled with 
ascension lilies, and joined by garlands of white 
blossoms. 

Promptly on time, the bridal cortege ap- 
peared. First walked a vested choir singing a 
processional. Then the bridesmaids, in palest 
pink tulle frocks, each pair carrying between 
them a long garland of pink roses, and wearing 
wreaths of pink roses on their hair. 

Patty and Daisy Dow were the first pair, and 
[ 138 ] 


Mona’s Wedding 

very lovely they looked as they traversed the 
flower-hung room. Garlands of pink roses 
were everywhere, on the walls, from the door- 
frames and windows, and gracefully drooping 
from the ceiling. Next came Elise, Maid of 
Honor, in a gown of slightly deeper pink, and 
then Mona, her father beside her. 

The bride’s gown was of point lace with a 
very long court train of embroidered satin. 
Her veil, of old lace, was an heirloom from her 
mother, and was held by a wreath of orange 
blossoms. Roger’s gift of a diamond pendant 
was her only jewel. 

After the ceremony, as the bridal party re- 
traced their steps, the bridesmaids sang softly, 
“ O Perfect Love,” and then they took their 
places for the reception, the orchestra’s strains 
broke forth, and the festivities began. Having 
no mother or near feminine relative, Mona had 
asked Nan to receive with her, and very grace- 
fully Nan did the honours. 

“ A beautiful wedding,” everybody said, and 
then there arrived many more guests who had 
been asked to the reception only. 

The room became crowded and people wan- 
dered into the adjoining rooms which were also 
for the use of the guests. 

[ 139 ] 


Patty Blossom 

Patty stood in the line of the bridal party and 
smiled and chatted with the stream of people 
who drifted by, murmuring congratulatory 
phrases. Mona was supremely happy and she 
looked it. Not only was she married to the 
man she loved, but the wedding was just such 
a pageant of beauty and grandeur as she had 
wished it to be and no smallest item of the prep- 
arations had gone wrong. She stood by 
Roger’s side, now and then glancing up into 
his face with a smile of happiness and content- 
ment. 

The bridegroom looked proud and happy. 
He hadn’t cared for so much elaboration of en- 
tertainment, but Mona had wanted it, and so he 
acquiesced in all particulars. 

“ When will it be all over and we can get 
away? ” he whispered in her ear. 

“ Oh, not for hours,” returned his new wife. 
“ There’s the feast, and then the dancing, — 
I don’t want to miss a bit of it ! Why, Roger, 
this is our wedding party.” 

“Yes, I gathered as much! All right, dear- 
est, stay as long as you like.” 

“ It is a pretty wedding, isn’t it, Roger? You 
like it, don’t you?” Mona looked suddenly 
troubled. 


[140] 


Mona’s Wedding 

“ Of course I do, darling. I like it better 
than any wedding I ever attended ! I’ve only 
seen one thing, though, — that’s you. Are there 
other people here? ” 

“Oh, a few! Three or four hundred, any- 
way. But where’s Bill Farnsworth? I haven’t 
seen him yet.” 

“ He came in late. I just caught sight of 
him a minute ago. Probably he’s trying to get 
through the crowd to us.” 

Which was just what Farnsworth was doing. 
He had arrived during the ceremony, and had 
not yet made his way to the bridal party. 

In fact, he was continually stopped in his 
progress by acquaintances who greeted him and 
held him in conversation. 

But at last he reached the bride. 

“ My dear Mona,” he cried, u don’t look so 
happy! You dazzle me ! ” 

Mona beamed more joyously than ever, and 
Roger warmly welcomed Farnsworth. 

“ Splendid affair,” Bill went on. u Looks like 
Fairyland or some enchanted garden. I was 
wafted in on the strains of the orchestra, and 
I can scarcely hold myself down on terra firma. 
But I mustn’t monopolise the prince and prin- 
cess of this magic realm. I’ll try for a few 
[I4i] 


Patty Blossom 

words, later, but now I must make way for the 
crowd behind me. Oh, how do you do, Patty? 
How are you? You’re looking splendid. And 
Daisy! Well, it’s good to see you again. By 
the way, Daisy, I saw Lou Standish last week 
in Arizona. He sent greetings to you.” 

“ Oh, did you, Bill? Did you see Lou? Tell 
me more about him.” 

Patty turned aside, her gaiety suddenly gone. 
What did Bill Farnsworth mean by treating her 
like that? A blank stare from him would have 
surprised her no more than those few careless 
words, flung at her hastily, as if she were the 
merest acquaintance. She felt as if a bucket 
of ice water had been splashed on her head 
and was still trickling down her shoulders. 

“ Come back, Miss Fairfield,” she heard 
somebody saying gaily, and with a start she 
realised she had been staring blankly into 
vacancy so stunned was she by Farnsworth’s 
manner. 

It was Sam Blaney who spoke, and as he had 
taken her hand and still held it, Patty suddenly 
recovered her poise and spirits. 

“ Time’s up, Mr. Blaney,” she laughed. 
“ You have had my hand fully three minutes, 
[ 142 ] 


Mona’s Wedding 

and that’s the limit. Somebody else may want 
it.” 

“ Possession is nine points of the law,” said 
Blaney, still retaining her hand. 

“ But appropriation isn’t possession,” and 
Patty gently withdrew her hand from his de- 
taining fingers. 

“ No, possession must be granted. Perhaps 
some time ” 

“ Some time ” Patty assented, smiling, 

and dismissing Blaney, as more and more peo- 
ple came along. 

But at last the reception was over, and the 
bridal party went to their especial table in the 
supper room. 

Mona, still resplendent in her heavy court 
train and bridal laces, cut her wedding cake. 
She had never looked more beautiful. The 
long reception had tired her a little, but though 
the animation in her face was not so vivid, 
there was a lovely radiant light in her eyes, and 
her smile was gentle and sweet. 

“ Roger on this side of me,” she said, arrang- 
ing her table, “ Dad on this. The rest of you 
may sit where you like. I’ve stopped directing 
this party, — or any other. I’ve conducted the 
little affair of this evening to a successful con- 
[ 143 ] 


Patty Blossom 

elusion, and now I resign all generalship and 
all planning and arranging to my husband. I’m 
glad to give up all responsibilities, and I’m go- 
ing to lead a life of leisure while Roger looks 
after things for me.” 

“ Good little wife! ” said Patty. “ I foresee 
happy days and clear sailing under such regula- 
tions.” 

“ If you keep it up,” laughed Kit Cameron. 
“ You’re pretty well tired out now, Mrs. Far- 
rington, but I’m not sure you’re going to stand 
aside always, when matters of importance 
arise.” 

“ Yes, she will,” declared Roger. “ You see, 
I shall rule her with a rod of iron, and she’ll 
be so terrified of me, that she won’t dare cross 
my lightest whim.” 

They all laughed at this, for Roger had the 
most easy-going of natures and had never been 
known to insist upon his own way. 

Patty sat between Van Reypen and Kit Cam- 
eron, and opposite her, across the table, was 
Bill Farnsworth, next to Daisy Dow. 

His careless, impersonal greeting still rankled 
in Patty’s mind, but, though it both hurt and 
angered her, she had no intention of showing 
her feelings. So, she went to the other extreme 

[144] 


Mona’s Wedding 

and was madly gay and merry, laughing and 
jesting with everybody and enjoying herself to 
the utmost. 

She looked adorable. The pale pink of her 
bridesmaid costume was most becoming and 
her wreath of pink roses, which had slipped a 
little to one side, gave her the effect of a Queen 
Titania. Her eyes were like two blue stars, 
and a pink flush showed on her cheeks, while 
her scarlet lips smiled or pouted with her 
changing moods. 

“ Did you ever see such colouring as that girl 
has!” murmured Daisy Dow to Farnsworth. 
“ I never saw such truly gold hair, or such 
blue blue eyes, or such a wonderful com- 
plexion.” 

Daisy spoke whole-heartedly and generously, 
for she loved Patty, and she thought her the 
prettiest girl she knew. 

“ She is pretty,” agreed Farnsworth. “ Tell 
me about her, — about all the crowd. I’ve been 
away a month and lots can happen in that time. 
Is Patty engaged to Van Reypen? ” 

“ It isn’t announced,” said Daisy, “ but I 
think she really is. I shouldn’t be surprised if 
they announce it tonight, after Mona goes 
away.” 


[ 145 ] 


Patty Blossom 

“ Fine chap, Van Reypen. How about the 
others? Kit and Elise?” 

“ Yes, I think so. Though that isn’t an- 
nounced either. Goodness, Bill, suppose they 
all get engaged and married and leave me to be 
the only old maid in our set! ” 

“ No fear of that, Daisy. Unless you prefer 
it so, — and I hope you won’t.” 

“ You hope that ! Why, Bill, if I thought you 
hoped it ” 

Just then a commotion arose as Mona left the 
table. 

“ Ready, girls,” she cried out. “ I’m going 
to toss my bouquet. Hold out your hands, all 
of you.” 

Obediently, her bridesmaids stood in a row, 
with their hands held out. There was no ques- 
tion of catching the flowers, for Mona after 
deliberately looking over the lot, tossed it into 
Patty’s hands. “ For you,” she said, and, 
laughing, ran away. 

“ Greatness thrust upon me ! ” Patty laughed, 
looking at the great bunch of white orchids and 
valley lilies, with its fluttering tendrils and ends 
of ribbon. “ Must I really live up to this 
favour? Must I really be a bride myself be- 
[i 4 6] 


Mona’s Wedding 

fore the year is up ? Of course, if it is obliga- 
tory ” 

She looked up, half shy, and caught Van Rey- 
pen’s gaze upon her. She turned toward Farns- 
worth, but he was looking another way. Pluckn 
ing one stem of lilies of the valley from the 
bunch she tossed it to Phil, who caught it, 
kissed it, and put it in his buttonhole. Farns- 
worth looked round just in time to see the act, 
and smiled at her. 

“ Didn’t mean anything,” said Patty, per- 
versely, and then, pulling out half a dozen 
more sprays, she threw them indiscriminately 
around, to Cameron, and several of the other 
ushers who were grouped about. Farnsworth 
made a slight effort to catch one, but he didn’t 
really try, and the flower fell to the floor just 
beyond his reach. He shrugged his shoulders 
slightly, but made no move to pick it up. 

Just then Sam Blaney came along, and Patty 
offered him a flower, and herself adjusted it in 
his buttonhole. 

“ Pm crazy to talk to you,” he said, “ but I 
didn’t belong at your supper table. Can’t we 
go somewhere and have a bit of a chat? ” 

“ Yes,” agreed Patty, “ only not too far away 
from the bride’s crowd. Mona will be going 
[ 147 ] 


Patty Blossom 

away soon, and I must see her go, of course. 
Didn’t she look beautiful? ” 

“ Not in comparison with somebody else I 
know.” 

“ I’m a mind reader, Mr. Blaney, and I per- 
ceive you mean me. But you’re mistaken. I’m 
pretty, in a doll-faced way, but Mona is really 
beautiful.” 

“ You know where beauty is, Miss Fairfield. 
In the eye of the beholder.” 

“ Let me see. Yes,” after she had looked 
straight into Blaney’s eyes, “ yes, you have 
beauty in your eyes.” 

“ The reflection of your face,” he replied, 
serenely. “ You are a flower-face; I never saw 
any one who so well merited the term. I must 
write a sonnet to Flower Face.” 

“ It can’t be any better poetry than the verses 
you wrote to me at Lakewood. They are ex- 
quisite. Mayn’t I show them? ” 

“ Please not. I fancied you would like to 
keep them just for yourself. Stay, I have a 
better name for you. Flower Soul, that’s what 
you are. That shall be the theme of my son- 
net. I think your soul is made of white lilac.” 

“ Why do you people always talk about 
souls? ” asked Patty, gaily. u You don’t mean 
[148] 


Mona’s Wedding 

souls really, you know; you mean — well, what 
do you mean? ” 

“ No, we don’t mean souls in the theological 
sense, we mean the higher understanding and 
finer sensations.” 

“ Oh,” said Patty, not much enlightened. 

“ And you are coming to see us soon, aren’t 
you? Alla said you promised her you would.” 

“ Yes, I did. And I will come. Do you have 
regular meetings, like a club, — or what? ” 

“ Yes, like a club, but not on set dates. I’ll 
let you know when the next one — or, stay, I 
know now. There will be a gathering at our 
place next Tuesday night. Will you attend? 
May I come and fetch you? ” 

“ Yes, do, I’d love to be there. Gracious, 
here comes Mona. I must be with the 
others.” 

Patty hurried across the room to stand with 
the bridal attendants, and, looking very hand- 
some in her travelling costume, Mona bade 
them good-bye. There was no 'mad scramble 
as the bride and groom departed, but flower 
petals and confetti were showered on them, 
which they good-naturedly allowed. 

“ Come along, my lady,” said Roger, at last, 
as Mona delayed to talk to the girls. 

[ 149 ] 


Patty Blossom 

And then they went away, and some of the 
guests stayed to dance a little longer. 

“ Come, Patty,” said Van Reypen, as the or- 
chestra struck up, “ this is our dance.” 

Patty assented, and they went gliding over the 
perfect floor. 

Philip said nothing while they danced, and 
Patty, too, was silent. This was unusual, for 
Patty generally chattered as she danced. 

“Tired, dear?” said Philip, at last. 

“ A little. It has been a long evening.” 

“ And a strenuous one. I saw you were get- 
ting weary as you stood in that line of receiving 
so long. Come, let us sit down.” 

Philip guided her to a pleasant settee, 
screened by tall palms, and seated himself be- 
side her. 

“ Poor little girl,” he said, “ you’re all done 
up. You must go home soon, Patty. You 
can’t dance any more tonight.” 

“ Oh, yes, I can. I’m not really tired. It’s 
more excitement and ” 

“ And nerves. I know, — Mona getting mar- 
ried means a lot to you. You’re very intimate 
friends, aren’t you?” 

“ Yes; and as she has no mother, Nan and I 
have tried to do all we could for her, but she 


Mona’s Wedding 

is so capable, we couldn’t do much, after 
all.” 

“No; I suppose not Patty, why did she give 
you her bouquet? I thought brides threw 
them, and any one caught them that could.” 

“ They do, usually.” 

“ Well, then, why didn’t Mona? ” 
u Oh, because, — oh, I don’t know.” 

“ You do know, Patty. Was it because she 
thinks you will be the next bride of your set? 
Because she thinks you will marry — me? ” 
Phil’s eyes were radiant, and his voice 
trembled as he whispered, “ And will you, 
dear? Will you, my little Patty? You 
promised, you know, to tell me tonight. So, 
tell me, — and tell me, — yes.” 

Patty sat up very straight and looked at him. 
“ Philip,” she said, and her voice was serious; 
“ if I have to decide now, it will be No. I 
did say I’d tell you tonight, and I meant to, 
but I’m all tired and bothered, and if I’m not 
careful, I shall cry! So, if you hold me to my 
promise, I’ll answer you now, but it will be No. 
I can’t say Yes, — tonight.” 

“ Then don’t say anything. I’ll wait, dearest. 
Oh, Patty, of course, I’ll wait. You are ex- 
hausted and nervous and you want to rest. 
[I5i] 


Patty Blossom 

Don’t answer me now, dear, for I don’t want 
that answer you spoke of! Let’s wait a week 
or so longer, and then make up our mind. 
Shall us?” 

“ Yes, Phil, and thank you for being so good 
to me.” 


CHAPTER XI 


THE CITY STUDIO 

“T’M quite anxious to see this paragon of 
a poet,” said Nan, as she sat in Patty’s 
room one evening. 

Patty was dressing for the party at the 
Blaneys’, and Sam was coming to take her. 

“ You’ll like him, Nan, you can’t help it. He 
is most interesting, — not a bit like other men. 
And they have such delightful people at their 
parties. They do big things, you know, — 
really big.” 

“ Such as what? ” 

“ Oh, they sing, and play on unusual instru- 
ments, — zitherns and lutes ” 

“ That doesn’t sound so awfully wonderful.” 
“No; I suppose not. But it’s the way they 
do it, — and the — the atmosphere, you know, 

and the general exalted effect ” 

“ The what?” 

“ Oh, I don’t know how to express it so you’ll 

[153] 


Patty Blossom 

understand, — but I like it all. It’s on a higher 
plane than the usual evening party.” 

“ Don’t they dance? ” 

“ Yes, some. But more Solo dances, and In- 
terpretative ones. I’m going to do a splendid 
dance for them, soon. Mr. Blaney is making it 
up for me.” 

“ Can I see it?” 

44 I guess so. I think they mean to have a 
large audience for that occasion.” 

“ What are you doing, Patty? Are you going 
to wear your hair like that? ” 

“ Yes, Sam likes it so.” 

“ But, my gracious goodness, you look like a 
crazy person ! ” 

“ Oh, not so bad as that.” 

Patty spoke carelessly, but her colour height- 
ened a little. She was sitting at her toilet mir- 
ror, while Nan lounged in an easy chair, near 
by. Patty’s golden hair was drawn smoothly 
down from a central part, and tightly confined 
at the back of her neck, where it was rolled and 
twisted into an immense knot, hard and round, 
that was exceedingly unbecoming. 

44 It’s awful!” declared Nan, 44 1 never saw 
you look really plain before.” 

44 It’s all right,” and Patty tossed her head. 
[ 154 ] 


The City Studio 

“ That fluffy, curly business is a sign of a light- 
weight brain, — this arrangement is far more in- 
tellectual.” 

“ And is that your gown ! ” Nan fairly gasped, 
as Patty took from her wardrobe a strange- 
looking affair of mulberry-coloured woolen 
goods. 

“ Yes, it’s really stunning, Nan. I had it 
made by Alla Blaney’s dressmaker, and it’s a 
triumph.” 

“ Looks to me as if it had been made by a 
dressmaker in the house.” 

“ Not much! It’s a marvel of line and type. 
Wait till it’s all on.” 

Patty adjusted the shapeless garment, which 
hung in loose folds from her shoulders, but 
which, with its muddy hue and clumsy drapery, 
was decidedly unattractive. Over it she put on 
a sort of tunic of green and orange damask, 
edged with glittering sequins. 

“ Oh,” cried Nan, relieved, “ I didn’t know 
it was a fancy dress affair.” 

“ It isn’t,” returned Patty. “ They all wear 
this sort of clothes.” 

“ They do ? Are they supposed to be brainy? 
— Blaney, I mean ! ” 

“ Don’t be unpleasant, Nancy, it doesn’t suit 

[ 155 ] 


Patty Blossom 

you. And, honestly, I like these people, and I 
like to be with them. Now, it would be silly of 
me to wear my usual dance frocks where every- 
body dresses quite differently. So, don’t criti- 
cise unkindly, will you? ” 

“ Of course not, you goosie. But it seems a 
shame when you look so pretty in your own 
clothes, to wear these hideous duds.” 

“ Thank you for the compliment on the side, 
but the Cosmic Centre people think I look 
rather well in these things. I haven’t shown 
them this gown yet, but I know they’ll love it.” 

“ It’s lucky for you your father isn’t at home ! 
He’d make you take it right straight off.” 

“ Oh, no, he wouldn’t, Nancy-lady. I’m not a 
little girl any more, to be scolded and sent to 
bed. There, I’m ready.” 

Patty had added a long string of queer-look- 
ing beads, terminating in a huge pendant of 
Oriental effect. It was composed of coloured 
stones set in dingy metalwork. 

“ Where did you get that horror? Gift from 
the Cosmickers? ” 

“ Funny, aren’t you? No, I bought it myself, 
out of my hard-saved income. It’s great! I 
found it at Ossilovi’s. He says there isn’t an- 
other like it out of Asia.” 


The City Studio 

“ I should hope not! Though I doubt if it 
ever saw Asia.” 

“ Nan, you’re positively unbearable ! One 
more speech of that sort, and I’ll be right 
down mad at you.” 

“ Forgive me, Patty, I did let my feelings 
run away with me. It’s all right for you to do 
these things if you want to, but it doesn’t seem 
like you, — and it jars, somehow.” 

They went downstairs, and soon Sam Blaney 
came to take Patty away. 

Nan greeted him very pleasantly, but in- 
spected him very carefully. He was not in 
evening dress, their coterie did not approve of 
anything so conventional. This was against 
him in Nan’s eyes, for she was a stickler for 
the formalities. But as he threw back his top- 
coat, and she saw his voluminous soft silk tie 
of magenta with vermilion dots, his low rolling 
collar, and his longish mane of hair, she felt an 
instinctive dislike to the man. Her sense of 
justice, however, made her reserve judgment 
until she knew more of him, and she invited him 
to tarry a few moments. 

Blaney sat down, gracefully enough, and 
chatted casually, but Patty realised that Nan 
was looking him over and resented it. And, 

[157] 


Patty Blossom 

somehow, Blaney didn’t appear to advantage 
in the Fairfield drawing-room, as he did in his 
own surroundings. His attitude, while polite, 
was the least bit careless, and his courtesy was 
indolent rather than alert. In fact, he con- 
ducted himself as an old friend might have 
done, but in a way which was not permissible 
in a stranger. 

Nan led the conversation to the recent work 
of some comparatively new and very worth- 
while poets. She asked Blaney his opinion of 
a certain poem. 

“ Oh, that,” and the man hesitated, “ well, 
you see, — I — ah, — that is, I’m reserving my 
opinion as to that man’s work, — yes, reserving 
my opinion.” 

“ And a good idea, too,” agreed Nan. “ One 
shouldn’t judge, hastily. But you’ve doubtless 
made up your mind regarding this poet,” and 
she picked up a book from the table, containing 
the poems of another modern and much dis- 
cussed writer. 

“ Oh, yes,” said Blaney, “ oh, yes, of course. 
But, if you’ll excuse me, Mrs. Fairfield, I’d 
rather not announce my views. You see, I — 
er — that is, — I might be quoted wrongly, — 
misquoted, you know, and it would militate 
[IS8] 


The City Studio 

against my influence, — yes, — militate against 
my standing. One must be so careful.” 

“ Indeed you are right,” Nan said, smiling at 
him; “ a poet yourself, you must be careful of 
what you say about others.” 

“ Yes, just that. How quickly you under- 
stand.” 

Patty and her escort went away, and after a 
short silence, Blaney said, “ You didn’t show 
Mrs. Fairfield the verses I wrote for you, did 
you ? ” 

“ No,” said Patty, “ I promised you I 
wouldn’t.” 

“ And I didn’t mean to doubt your word, but 
I thought you might think that your mother — 
or stepmother, didn’t count.” 

“ No, I haven’t shown them to any one. But 
I wish you weren’t so sensitive about your 
beautiful work.” 

“ I wish so, too,” and Blaney sighed. “ But 
it’s the penalty of ” 

“ Of genius, why not say it? ” 

“ Yes, why not say it? I’m glad you recog- 
nise the beauty of truth spoken in defiance of 
conventional modesty.” 

“ Oh, yes, I do think if one is talented, it is 
silly to deny it.” 


[I59l 


Patty Blossom 

“ It is. That is why our people are so 
frankly sane and honest about their own 
achievements ” 

“ And yet, you’re so modest, — I mayn’t show 
your verses ! ” 

“ That’s a different matter. You know, those 
were for your eyes alone.” 

“ I know. I will keep them for myself.” 

The Studio of the Blaneys in the city was 
much like the one Patty had seen at Lakewood, 
only a little more elaborately bizarre. The 
Moorish lamps were bigger and dustier: the 
thick brocade draperies a little more faded and 
tattered; the furniture a little more gilded and 
wobbly. 

Alla came gliding to greet Patty, and gave 
her an enthusiastic welcome. 

“You darling!” she cried, “you very dar- 
ling ! Look at her, everybody ! Look ! Gloat 
over this bit of perfect perfection! Did you 
ever see anything so wonderful?” 

Alla had led Patty to the middle of the room, 
and she now turned her round and round, like 
a dressmaker exhibiting a model. 

Patty felt no embarrassment, for the people 
all about accepted the exhibition as a matter 
[160] 


The City Studio 

of course, and gazed at her in smiling appro- 
bation. Moreover, all the guests were dressed 
as unconventionally as Patty, and even more 
so. There were more queer costumes than she 
had seen at the Lakewood party, more weird 
effects of hairdressing and more eccentric pos- 
ing and posturing. The New York branch of 
these Bohemians were evidently farther ad- 
vanced in their cult than the others she had 
seen. 

A little bewildered, Patty allowed herself to 
be ensconced on a crimson and gold Daven- 
port, and listened to a rattle of conversation 
that was partly intelligible, and partly, it 
seemed to her, absolute nonsense. 

“ I am exploiting this gem,” Alla announced, 
indicating Patty herself as the “ gem.” “ She 
hasn’t quite found herself yet, — but she will 
soon command the range of the whole emo- 
tional spectrum! She is a wonder! Her soul 
is stuffed to bursting with dynamic force ! We 
must train her, educate her, show her, gently 
guide her dancing feet in the paths of beauty, 
— in the star-strewn paths of cosmic beauty.” 

“We will!” shouted a dozen voices. 
“What can she do?” 

“ Dance,” replied Alla. “ But such dancing! 

[161] 


Patty Blossom 

She is a will-o’-thd-wisp, a pixie, a thistledown, 
a butterfly ! ” 

“ All those and more,” said Sam Blaney. 
“ She is a velvet angel, a rose-coloured leaf in 
the wind, a fluttering scarf end.” 

“ What imagery ! ” murmured somebody, and 
some one else said, “ Inspiration! ” in an awed 
tone. 

“ And now to work,” urged Alla. “ We must 
plan for our holiday party. Shall we have it 
here?” 

“ Here, of course,” she was answered. 

“ But others of you have larger homes, more 
pretentious dwellings ” 

“ But not the atmosphere. This Studio, — ” 
it was a large-eyed young musician talking, 
“ this hallowed room has more elevating ten- 
dency, — more inspiring atmosphere than any 
other. Let us meet here by all means, and let 
us have such a program — such a feast of 
glories as never before.” 

Then another man spoke. He was a tall 
young chap, with a good-natured smile, and 
Patty liked his face. 

“ I am an artist,” he announced, “ and a 
rattling good artist. I haven’t yet achieved my 
ultimate recognition, but it will come, — it must 
[162] 


The City Studio 

come. I, therefore, I will undertake the task, 
— the ineffably joyous task of designing, — of 
inventing a dance for Miss Fairfield.” 

“ Do, Grantham,” cried Blaney. “ No one 
could do it better. Dream out a scheme, a pic- 
ture plan that will be worthy of our little 
Terpsichore. A dance that shall be a whirl- 
wind of violets, — a tornado of lilting veils.” 

“Veils!” cried Grantham, “that’s the key- 
note ! A Dance of the Year, — a mad gyration 
of Time, — of Time, himself, translated into 
thistledown, — into scented thistledown.” 

“Bravo!” “Glorious!” 

Other praises were shouted, and the place 
was like a pandemonium. Patty began to 
realise the Bohemians were a boisterous lot. 
She clapped her hands over her ears in smiling 
dismay. 

“Quiet!” said Blaney, in his low, exquisite 
tones, and in an instant the room was almost 
silent. 

Committees were appointed to take charge of 
the Christmas celebration, and then the pro- 
gram began. 

It was long, and, to Patty, a bit uninteresting. 
She tried hard to understand the queer things 
they read or recited, but it seemed to her a con- 
[163] 


Patty Blossom 

tinuous repetition of sound without sense. She 
was willing to admit her own stupidity, and 
noting the rapt expressions on the faces round 
her, she concluded the lack was in herself. The 
music, too, though strange and eccentric, didn’t 
seem to her as worth while as it had done be- 
fore, though it was decidedly similar. Blaney 
read some of his poems, to a zithern accom- 
paniment, but they weren’t very impressive, and 
not nearly so poetic as the lines he had written 
for her. She wondered if she had really in- 
spired him to greater heights of song than he 
could attain without her influence. 

He had assured her of this, and she began to 
think it might be so. 

The supper followed the program. This 
was not enjoyed by Patty. Usually, after a 
dance or concert, she was hungry for some 
light refreshment, but in this incense-laden, 
smoke-heavy atmosphere, she felt no desire to 
eat, and had she done so, she could not have 
relished the viands. For they were of highly- 
spiced and foreign-flavoured sorts, and their 
principal ingredients were smoked fish, pungent 
sauces, and strong cheese, all of which Patty de- 
tested. Moreover, the service was far from 
dainty. The heavy china, thick glass, and bat- 


The City Studio 

tered, unreal silver detracted still further from 
the appetising effects of the feast. 

But everybody was so genuinely distressed at 
Patty’s lack of appetite and made such to-do 
about it, that she forced herself to eat, and 
even essayed a cup of their muddy, syrupy 
coffee. 

And she enjoyed herself. She absorbed much 
of their jargon and stored it up in her brain for 
future use. She unconsciously adapted herself 
to their mannerisms and whimsical enthusiasm, 
and when she went home everybody praised 
her and declared her one of them and the best 
of them. 

“ By far the best,” said Blaney, as he tucked 
her into the Fairfield limousine which, with 
an accompanying maid, had been sent for her. 
“ And may I call soon, and reiterate this, — in 
better and longer lines? ” 

“ Yes, do,” said Patty. “ I’d love to have 
you.” 

Nan was waiting up for her. 

“ Well, I’ve seen your new friend? ” she said, 
as Patty flung off her wrap and stood for a 
moment by the library table. 

“Yep,” said Patty, smiling, “and sumpum 
tells me, Nan, that you’re going to be disagree- 

[165] 


i 


Patty Blossom 

able or disapproving or disappointed or dis — 
something or other about him. And I beg of 
you to don’t, — at least until I get a bite of sup- 
per. I couldn’t eat their old delicatessen shop 
stuff, and I want a decent sandwich and a glass 
of milk, — so I do.” 

“ Why, you poor child ! I’ll get it for you. 
Cook has gone to bed, but I’ll forage in the 
pantry.” 

“ Do, that’s a fairy stepmother. Bring some 
fruit, too, please.” 

Patty went up to her room, and when Nan 
appeared, shortly, with a most attractive sup- 
per tray, she was in kimono and cap, waiting 
for it. 

“ My, but this is good ! I tell you, Nan, those 
Cosmickers know how to think, but they don’t 
know a thing about foods.” 

“ Your Blaney looks well nourished. But, he 
didn’t strike me as very erudite. Why, Patty, 
he didn’t know who those poets were f I asked 
him about ! ” 

“ Oh, yes, he did. He didn’t want to discuss 
’em, that’s all.” 

“ Nonsense ! I saw his expression. He didn’t 
know them, I tell you. He has never read a 
word of them.” 

[ 1 66 ] 


The City Studio 

“ Well, he doesn’t have to. He can write his 
own poems.” 

“ Does he ? Is he a poet, really? ” 

“ Yes, Nan, he is. And he’s all right, and 
Alla is, too. I don’t like all their associate 
souls, but I like a lot of them, and you would 
too, if you saw them in their proper setting. 
Anyhow, their old symposium has tired my little 
brain all up, and with many thanks for your 
kind charity, — what there was of it — I’ll let 
you go, if you really feel you must.” 

Nan laughed, for there was deep good feeling 
between these two, then she kissed Patty good 
night and went off with the empty tray. 


[167] 


CHAPTER XII 


AN ODD DINNER PARTY 

FEW nights later, Patty invited the two 



Blaneys to dinner. Nan wanted to meet 


Alla, and Mr. Fairfield, too, expressed a 
desire to see these new friends of Patty’s. 

“ Me and the two companies is three,” said 
Patty, making up her party, “ and you and Dad 
are five. Who’d make a good sixth? ” 

“Only six?” asked Nan. “Why not a big 
dinner? ” 

“ No; I don’t think so. You see, the Blaneys 
don’t fit in with everybody, and I want them to 
have a good time.” 

“ Oh, I mean ask their own sort of people.” 

Patty looked up, quickly. “ Now, Nan, don’t 
be unpleasant. You’re implying that their kind 
of people are not as nice as our kind, and that 
hurts my feelinks, and you know it. I want you 
wid me on this, — not agin me.” 

“ I am, Patty. I don’t mean to be horrid. 
Well, have six, if you like. Who else? ” 


C 1 68] 


An Odd Dinner Party 

“ Chick Channing, I think. He’s so adaptable 
and all-round nice with everybody. Phil hates 
the Blaneys, and ” 

“ Mr. Farnsworth? ” 

“ I don’t think he’d like them, either. And, — 
too, — Bill isn’t very chummy with me lately.” 

“ Why not?” 

“ Dunno.” 

“ Did you quarrel? ” 

“ Now, Nan, don’t ask such leading questions. 
We didn’t exactly quarrel, and yet again, I sup- 
pose we did quarrel, — at least, I did, — he 
didn’t. I sort of snubbed him, and he took it 
more seriously than I meant, if you call that a 
quarrel. But anyway, he wouldn’t stand for 
the Blaney crowd, I’m sure of that.” 

“ All right, ask Chick. As you say, he’ll chum 
with anybody. He’s a splendid dinner guest.” 

Channing accepted the invitation with pleas- 
ure, and the party was made up. 

“ I don’t want anything eccentric or foolish,” 
Patty said to Nan, regarding the appointments, 
“ but I do want it aesthetic and artistic.” 

“ You can arrange it as you like, dear,” Nan 
said, kindly, and Patty did. 

The dining-room was dimly lighted, and the 
table decoration consisted of an enormous 
[169] 


Patty Blossom 

bronze placque, which Patty took down from 
the hall wall. This held a small amount of 
water, and on it floated three pansies. The 
table candles wore deep purple shades, and Nan 
privately thought the whole effect dull and 
gloomy enough, but she said no word of criti- 
cism. 

Patty appeared, in a flowing, robe-like cos- 
tume of pale violet chiffon, and wore pansies in 
her hair over each ear. 

“ Well ! ” exclaimed her father, as he saw her, 
“ I thought you could wear any colour, but take 
my advice, Kiddie, and never brave lavender 
again! It makes you look old and sallow.” 

“Nothing of the sort!” denied Patty. 
“ You’re unaccustomed to seeing me in it, that’s 
all.” 

Then Channing came, and Patty had to bear 
his disapproving glances. 

“ You’re an angel in anything,” he said, “ but 
you’re least angelic in that mawkish mauve. 
You look like a member of the Art Students’ 
Union.” 

Patty didn’t mind their chaff, and only smiled 
good-naturedly, and then the Blaneys came. 

Patty was used to their aesthetic effects, but the 
others weren’t, and though the greetings were 
[170] 


An Odd Dinner Party 

cordial and courteous, the elder Fairfields 
needed a moment to recover their poise. But 
Chick Channing was always to be depended 
upon, and he plunged into gay conversation that 
broke the ice and did away with all self- 
consciousness. 

Nor was it surprising that the appearance of 
the brother and sister should strike an observer 
as startling. Alla was swathed in yellowish- 
brown stuff. Her gown seemed to have no 
shape or design, just draperies that wrapped 
her about in mummy fashion. Long sleeves 
came well down over her hands, a high collar 
rose over her ears, and the long skirt twined 
itself round her feet, till she could scarcely 
walk. The material was a woolly serge, and no 
bit of colour or trimming relieved the severity. 
She wore no ornament save a hideous necklace 
of great, ugly stones, that fell down as far as 
her knees, and carried a dilapidated old fan of 
peacock feathers. Patty had never seen her 
look so unattractive, for even in her eccentric 
garb, she was usually picturesque. But in this 
brown thing she was utterly without charm. 

Sam Blaney, too, looked ill-dressed and out of 
place. He had bowed to convention to the ex- 
tent of wearing evening clothes, but they were 

[171] 


Patty Blossom 

not of correct cut, and did not fit well, and he 
wore an absurd tie of soft silk, of his favourite 
light green hue, which gave him the appearance 
of a caricature. 

However, the two were most affable and 
agreeable, and their soft, low voices murmured 
pleasantries suitable to the occasion. 

At dinner the conversation turned on the ap- 
proaching Christmas celebration of the Cosmic 
Centre. 

“ What a funny name,” said Channing. 
“ Sounds like a small village in New Eng- 
land.” 

“ So it does,” returned Sam Blaney, taking the 
jest in good part. “ But we call our club that 
modest little name because we think ourselves 
the centre of the Universe.” 

“I always admire self-respect,” said Mr. Fair- 
field, smiling; “I hold that a man or a club 
with full appreciation of self-merit can’t go far 
wrong.” 

“ And Cosmic Centre is so very expressive,” 
said Channing. “ I don’t see how you could 
have well found anything more inclusive.” 

“ Mrs. Fairfield calls you the Cosmickers,” 
put in Patty, smiling at Nan. 

“ And a very good name,” agreed Alla. 

[172] 


An Odd Dinner Party 

“ Cosmickers sounds a bit like picknickers, and 
often that’s what we are.” 

“ What is your real end and aim? ” asked Mr. 
Fairfield, seriously. 

“ Advancement of beauty and appreciation of 
art,” replied Alla, looking thoughtful and a 
little affected. 

“ Interpretation of beauty,” amended her 
brother. “ We endeavour to imbue our souls 
with the highest and best emotions and to dis- 
card and disown all that is merely conventional 
and formal in life or in thought.” 

“ Meaning the outward and ordinary signs of 
clothes and manners? ” said Chick. 

Patty detected the chaffing note in his voice, 
but his tone was grave and respectful, and after 
a quick glance at him, Blaney replied, “ Yes, 
and the inner graces of poesy and music of the 
soul.” 

“ In fact, you use your soul instead of your 
mind or brain,” Chick continued, and now 
Patty gave him an imploring glance, meant to 
beg him not to guy the Cosmic principles. 

But Alla had no thought of Chick’s insincerity. 
“ That is it,” she said. “ We use our souls for 
everything, even physical processes. One of 
our geniuses is inventing a dance for Miss Fair- 
[ 173 ] 


Patty Blossom 

field. Appreciating her genius for dancing, he 
is making a masterpiece in which she can dance 
with her soul ” 

“ Put her whole sole in her dancing,” said 
Chick, with enough emphasis to point his 
jest. 

“ Yes,” went on Alla, unmoved, though Mr. 
Fairfield nearly choked as he watched her intent 
face, “ just that. Unless one does use one’s 
soul it becomes rusted and useless.” 

Her face was drawn with intensity, her lifted 
hand shook a long slender forefinger at Chick, 
and that urbane young man had just about all 
he could do to preserve his gravity. 

But he went calmly on. “ Do you know,” he 
said, “ I sometimes think my soul is a bit 
rusty.” 

“ Very likely,” said Sam Blaney, who didn’t 
like to be long out of the conversation. “ Sup- 
pose you join our coterie and get the rust re- 
moved. Nor am I joking, Mr. Channing. 
Many there be who laugh at our earnestness, 
but only because of their own ignorance.” 

“ I dare say that is so,” put in Fred Fairfield, 
in sincere tones; “ that’s why Pm specially inter- 
ested in knowing just what you do to tinker up 
a rusty soul. Pardon my rude diction, but I am 
[ 174 ] 


An Odd Dinner Party 

not aesthetic myself. However, I am deeply 
interested.” 

“ I feel sure you are, Mr. Fairfield,” and Alla 
gave him a soulful glance; “ and though it is 
not easy I will try to give you a hint of our 
methods.” 

“ Let me tell him, Alla,” insisted Sam, and he 
waved her to silence with a gesture of his long, 
white hand. “ You see, sir, it is not often we 
meet such a receptive nature as you kindly show, 
and I am but too glad to gratify your most 
justifiable curiosity and interest.” 

“ Me, too,” cried Chick. u Pray don’t leave 
me out. I truly want to know what will clean 
the rust off my soul.” 

Again Patty besought him by urgent glances 
to beware of offending her guests, but Chick 
shook his head, indicating there was no danger. 
Nor was there. Though Mr. Fairfield and 
Channing both were consumed with merriment 
at the idea of their rusty souls, the Blaneys were 
quite in earnest and proceeded to dilate on their 
favourite subjects. 

“ Once under the influence of our atmosphere 
and our beliefs,” avowed Blaney, “ your soul 
expands and flowers out like a star ! ” 

“Oh, how beautiful!” breathed Chick, with 

Ei75l 


Patty Blossom 

such a rapt expression, that Patty had to put up 
her napkin quickly to hide her smile. 

“ Yes,” said Alla, “ my brother says wonder- 
ful things. His own soul is ineffably sweet.” 

“ It must be ! ” and Chick looked at Blaney 
with an adoring gaze that nearly sent Nan into 
convulsions. 

Patty was scared, for if Chick kept this up the 
Blaneys must realise his intent and would be 
mortally offended. 

“ How near Christmas is getting,” she inter- 
rupted, blithely, determined to change the sub- 
ject. “ Have you all your gifts ready, Alla? ” 

“ Patty,” said Chick, reprovingly, “ how can 
you introduce commonplace subjects just now? 
I’m learning to remove rust stains from my 
dingy old soul. By the way, how would it do 
to scour one’s soul with the sands of time? ” 

“Beautiful!” cried Sam. “Wonderful! 
What imagery! I wish I had said that! ” 

“ You may, as often as you like,” granted 
Chick, politely. “ I’ll be proud if you’ll accept 
it. Among unrusted souls, there should be no 
give and take. My thoughts are yours. I am 
honoured.” 

“ You are a delight,” said Alla, calmly, look- 
ing at Chick, who blushed at this unexpected 

[176] 


An Odd Dinner Party 

compliment. “ I have never met any one so 
quickly responsive, so immediately simpatica” 

“ Except me,” cried Patty. “ You said I was 
that. Simp — what — d’ye call it? Now there 
are two of us, Chick.” 

“ We are all simpatica” said Nan, who, like 
Patty, began to fear Chick’s chaff would yet 
offend the guests. And then, she determinedly 
led the conversation away from soulful matters 
and talked of current events and casual subjects 
that had no aesthetic significance. 

But it was difficult to keep the Blaneys off their 
favourite themes and hard to quell the fun of 
the irrepressible Chick. 

And so, Nan was rather relieved when at a 
surprisingly early hour the two aesthetes took 
their leave. 

“ Oh, Piccalilli blossoms ! ” cried Chick, when 
they were fairly out of hearing, “ did you ever 
see anything like that! Where did you un- 
earth them, Patty? The lady one, especially! 
Wow, but she’s a five-reel scream ! ” 

“ Stop that, Chick; I think you’re real mean! 
You made me enough trouble at the dinner 
table, and you needn’t make fun of my friends 
behind their backs.” 

“ But Patty, such backs ! I mean, such 

[1771 


Patty Blossom 

friends ! Oh, I didn’t think I could restrain my 
laughter till they went away from here, — but I 
managed to do so. Souls ! Rusty souls ! 
W o wly-wo w-wo w ! ” 

“ Chick, stop it. I tell you, I won’t have it ! ” 

“ I’ll stop in a minute, Patty. Let me laugh a 
minute, or I’ll explode. I say, Mrs. Fairfield, 
did you ever see anything like the lady’s robe ! 
I don’t often notice costumes of the fair sex, 
but that was a hummer from Humville.” 

“ Don’t, Chick,” said Nan, noticing Patty’s 
quivering lip; “ they’re Patty’s friends, and I’d 
rather you wouldn’t ridicule them.” 

“ I’d rather not myself, honest, Mrs. Fair- 
field, I’d rather not, but what can you do when 
they come running up, begging to be ridi- 
culed?” 

“ They didn’t,” declared Patty. “ Nobody 
would have thought of ridiculing them, Chick, 
if you hadn’t. They talked a lot of wisdom 
that you couldn’t assimilate, and you’re envious 
of their superior minds, that’s what ails you.” 

“ Patty, Patty,” said her father, laughing out- 
right at this, “ my dear child, are you really so 
infatuated with those people that you believe 
what you’re saying?” 

“ Of course, I am. I don’t expect you to 
[ 178 ] 


An Odd Dinner Party, 

understand them, Father, you’re older, and be- 
long to another generation.” 

“ Good gracious, Patty,” cried Nan, gasping, 
u do you think your father is too old to under- 
stand that drivel? ” 

“ I do,” said Patty, calmly, u and you are too, 
Nan. It takes the modern viewpoint, the young 
soulsight to apprehend the beauty of vision, 
the vast — vast ” 

“ Horizon,” suggested Chick, kindly. 

“ Yes, horizon,” said Patty; “how did you 
know, Chick? ” 

“ Oh, horizons are always vast. Deeps are 
vasty. Nothing much else is vast, except once 
in a while a distance. So I felt safe in chancing 
the horizon.” 

“Oh, Chick, you are the funniest thing!” 
said Nan, who was shaking with laughter at 
Patty’s chagrin. “ But,” and her voice sud- 
denly became serious, “ I won’t stand for your 
nonsense. I range myself on Patty’s side. 
These people were our guests. I forbid any 
slighting allusions to them. Their ways may 
not be our ways, but if they are Patty’s friends 
they are my friends.” 

The warm, sincere ring of Nan’s voice went to 
Patty’s heart, and she smiled again. 

[179] 


Patty Blossom 

“ Good for you, you old trump ! ” she ex- 
claimed, looking gratefully at Nan. “ Now, 
Dad, you come over, and I can manage Chick, 
myself.” 

Patty was in gay good humour again, and she 
perched on the arm of her father’s chair, as 
she proceeded to win him over. 

“ You know I can’t resist your blandishments, 
my angel child,” he said, as Patty caressed his 
handsome iron-grey hair, “ but I must admit 
your Cosmickers have no message for me.” 

“ That’s just it,” cried Patty, triumphantly. 
“ I knew it ! They have no message for you, 
because you don’t understand their language, 
you’re — Dad, I hate to say it, — but, you’re too 
old!” 

And with a kiss on his frowning forehead, 
Patty ran to the piano, and began to play 
“ Silver Threads Among the Gold,” to a rag- 
time improvisation of her own. 

“ Oh, Pattibelle,” cried Chick, “ what would 
your vast-horizoned friends say if they could 
hear you playing ragtime ! Pm sure a lemon- 
coloured nocturne or a flaming fugue would be 
nearer their idea of melody.” 

“ Play us a fox-trot, Nan,” said Patty, jump- 
ing up, and in another minute, as Nan obligingly 
[i 80] 


An Odd Dinner Party 

acquiesced, Patty and Chick were dancing gaily 
up and down the room. 

“ Forgive me, Patty,” said Chick, as they 
danced out into the hall, “ I wouldn’t offend you 
or your friends for worlds, but they — well, 
they struck me funny, you see.” 

“ They’re not funny, Chick. They’re the real 
thing. You can’t see it, I know, and neither can 
Dad or Nan, but I do.” 

“ All right, Patty. Go into it if you like. I 
don’t believe it will hurt you. And like the 
measles, the harder you have it, the sooner 
you’ll get over it, and you’ll never have it but 
once. By the way, they invited me to their 
Christmas racket, — and Pm going! ” 


[181] 


CHAPTER XIII 


ELISE AND PATTY 

“X THINK you’re just as mean as you can 
be, Patty Fairfield ! You won’t come to 
my tree and you won’t have the House 
Sale, and you won’t do a thing anybody wants 
you to! I never saw such a disagreeable old 
thing as you are ! ” 

“ Why, Elise, you dear little, sweet, ’bused 
child! Am I as bad as all that? You do 
su’prise me! Well, well, I must mend my 
ways. I’ve always had a reputation for good 
nature, but it seems to be slipping awa’ Jean, 
like snow in the thaw, Jean, — as the song book 
says. Now, my friend and pardner, here’s my 
ultimatum. But smile on me, first, or I can’t 
talk to you at all. You look like a thunder 
cloud, — a very pretty thunder cloud, to be sure, 
— but still, lowering and threatening. Brace 
up, idol of my heart, — shine out, little face, 
sunning over with raven black curls, — I seem to 
be poetically inclined, don’t I ? ” 

[182] 


Elise and Patty 

Elise laughed in spite of herself. The two 
girls had been discussing plans, and as Patty 
stuck to her determination to spend Christmas 
Eve at the Blaneys’, Elise was angry, because 
she was to have her own Christmas tree that 
night, and, of course, wanted Patty with her. 

They were in the Farringtons’ library. It 
was nearly dusk, and Patty was just about to 
get her hat to go home, when they began 
the controversy afresh. 

“ I can’t help laughing, because you’re so silly, 
but I’m angry at you all the same,” Elise 
averred, with a shake of her dark, curly head. 
“ You’re so wrapped up in the Blaneys and their 
idiotic old crowd, that you have no time or at- 
tention for your old friends.” 

“ It does seem so,” mused Patty; “ of course, 
it might be, because the idiotic crowd are nice 
and pleasant to me, while my old friends, one 
of them, at least, is as cross as a bear with a 
bumped head.” 

“ Well, you’re enough to make me cross. 
Here I’m going to have a big Christmas tree, 
and a lovely Christmas party, and you won’t 
come to it. That makes me cross, but to have 
you throw me over for those ridiculous Blaneys 
makes me crosser yet.” 

[1831 


Patty Blossom 

“ You can’t get much crosser, you’re about at 
the limit.” 

“ No, I’m not, either. It makes me still 
crosser that you won’t have the House 
Sale.” 

“ Oh, Elise, it’s such a nuisance ! Turn the 
whole place upside down and inside out, for a 
few dollars ! Let’s get the money by subscrip- 
tion. Everybody would be glad to give some- 
thing for the girls’ library.” 

“ No, they won’t. Everybody has been asked 
for money for charity all winter, and they’re 
tired of it. But a novel sale would bring in a 
lot.” 

Patty and Elise were greatly interested in 
getting a library for the working girls’ club, 
which they helped support. Patty was usually 
most enthusiastic and energetic in furnishing 
any project for helping this work along, and 
Elise was greatly surprised at her present un- 
willingness to hold a sale they had been consid- 
ering. 

“ And it’s only because you’re crazy over that 
Cosmic Club that you can’t bother with the 
things that used to interest you. Phil Van Rey- 
pen thinks they’re a horrid lot, and so does 
Chick Channing, and I do, too.” 

[184] 


Elise and Patty 

“ You forget that it was down at your house 
in Lakewood that I first met them.” 

“ No, I don’t; but that’s no reason you should 
go over to them so entirely, and forsake all of 
your old set. I never liked the Blaneys; I 
only wanted you to meet them, to see how queer 
and eccentric they were. But I never supposed 
you’d join their ranks, and become so infatuated 
with Sam Blaney ” 

“ I’m not infatuated with Sam Blaney! ” 

“ You are so! You think he’s a genius and a 
poet and a little tin god on wheels ! ” 

“ Well, all right, Elise, then I do think so. 
And I’ve got a right to think so, if I want to. 
Now, listen, and stop your foolishness. I said 
I’d give you my decision, and this is it. I’ll 
come round here Christmas Eve after the party 
at the Blaneys’. I’ve got to go to that, for I’m 
going to dance, and I’m going to be in some 
4 Living Pictures,’ but I can get away by eleven, 
or soon after, and that will be in time for your 
dance.” 

“ Well, half a loaf is better than no bread, — 
I’ll have the tree late, then. After you get 
here.” 

“ Oh, no, don’t put off your tree ! I might not 
be able to get here much before midnight” 

[185] 


Patty Blossom 

“ Yes, you will. You’ve promised me for 
eleven, and you always keep a promise, — I 
know that. I’ll send for you, and you must 
come.” 

“ All right, I will. Truly, Elise, I want to 
be at the tree here, — but I couldn’t help the 
two engagements clashing. Now, also, to show 
you that I haven’t lost interest in the Girls’ 
Club, I’ll have the House Sale after the holi- 
days are over.” 

“ Oh, will you, Patty? You’re a dear old 
thing! ” 

“ And amn’t I mean and horrid, and a de- 
serter ? ” 

“ Well, you’re a bit of a deserter, and I sup- 
pose you’ll rush off to a Cosmic meeting the 
night of the Sale, and leave me to run it ! ” 

“You’re mean, now, Elise. You know I 
wouldn’t do such a thing, — unless ” 

“ Unless what? ” 

“ Unless it happened to be on a night of a 
special meeting of the Cosmic Centre. In that 
case, I’d have to go for a little while.” 

Just then Van Reypen came in. 

“You here, Patty?” he said. “I’ve been 
looking you up. How are you, Elise? What 
are you girls confabbing about? ” 

[ 1 86 ] 


Elise and Patty 

“ I’m scolding Patty for her desertion of us 
and her infatuation for those Blaney people.” 

“ Confound those Blaney people ! I wish they 
were in Timbuctoo ! ” 

“Why, Philip, how unkind!” and Patty 
smiled at him in an exasperating way. “ You 
know you admire Sam Blaney immensely, — 
only you’re jealous of him.” 

“ Admire him! Jealous of him! ” Van Rey- 
pen fairly glowered with indignation. “ That 
nincompoop ! with long hair and a green neck- 
tie ! He’s a half-witted farmer ! ” 

Patty’s laugh rang out. “ Oh, Phil,” she 
cried, “don’t be a silly, yourself! His worst 
enemy couldn’t call Sam a farmer ! And I can 
assure you, he’s far from half-witted.” 

“ Yes, far less than half,” growled Van Rey- 
pen. “ Oh, Patty, drop ’em, cut ’em out, give 
’em the go-by, won’t you? ” 

“ Thank you, no. I still reserve the right to 
choose my friends, and I confess to a liking for 
those who are kindly disposed toward me.” 

“ Oh, I’m kindly disposed toward you, very 
much so,” declared Phil, “ but your new friends 
are not included in my kindly disposition.” 

“ So I gathered,” and Patty laughed again. 
“ But, do you know, they feel that they can 

[187] 


Patty Blossom 

struggle along without your admiration and af- 
fection.’’ 

“ Don’t be sarcastic, Patty,” and Van Reypen 
smiled at the haughty little face turned toward 
his. 

“ No, I won’t, Phil. I hate it. And Pm sorry 
I let myself go like that. But you do stir me 
up, — you and Elise.” 

“ Glad of it,” said Elise, “ you ought to be 
stirred up once in a while. But don’t go, Patty. 
Here comes Daisy, — and, well, if it isn’t Bill 
Farnsworth with her! I didn’t know he was in 
town. He’s in and out so much, it’s hard to 
keep track of him. Come in, Daisy, take off 
your furs. Glad to see you, Bill. Here’s Patty 
Fairfield.” 

“ So I see,” laughed Farnsworth, as he held 
out his hand. “Going? Why go yet? Hello, 
Van Reypen.” 

“ Hello, Bill. Thought you were on your way 
to or from Arizona. How do you know where 
to vote, anyhow? ” 

“ Guess at it. But Pm not going to live on the 
road so much as formerly. Pve cleaned things 
up a bit, and shall sort of settle in New York 
from now on.” 

“ Good ! Glad to give you the freedom of our 

[ 1 88 ] 


Elise and Patty 

city. And you, Daisy? Are you going to live 
East, also? ” 

“ Haven’t decided yet,” and Daisy glanced 
coquettishly at Farnsworth. “ Maybe so.” 

“ Don’t you go yet, Patty,” begged Elise. 
“ Stay a while longer, and we’ll have tea, — 
chocolate, too, which I know you like better.” 

“ ’Course Pll stay,” said Patty; “ your choco- 
late is always the best ever. Order it up. What 
beautiful violets, Daisy.” 

“ Yes, Bill bought them for me as we passed 
a florist’s shop. I adore violets.” 

“What girl doesn’t?” laughed Patty. “At 
least she adores having them bought for her.” 

“ I don’t,” said Elise. “ I’d rather have one 
rose than all the violets that ever bloomed in 
the spring, tra-la.” 

“What’s your favourite flower, Patty?” 
asked Farnsworth. 

“ Sunflowers, but nobody ever sends me any. 
I just get old orchids and things.” 

“ Poor kiddy ! I wish I could get a sunflower 
or two for you. But I fancy, at this season of 
the year, they’re about as scarce as blue roses.” 

“ 4 It is but an idle quest, 

Roses red and white are best,’ ” 
sang Patty, with a smile at Big Bill. 

[189], 


Patty Blossom 

“ Do you know that? ” he asked, interestedly. 
“ I never heard you sing it.” 

“ Oh, it’s one of her best songs,” cried Elise; 
“ sing it now, Patty, — you’ll have time before 
the chocolate comes.” 

“ Too much bother,” said Patty; “ we’d have 
to go in the music room and all. I’ll sing it for 
you some other time, Little Billee.” 

“ All right,” he responded, carelessly, and 
again Patty felt a slight chagrin that he cared so 
little about the matter. 

Other people drifted in, as the young folks 
were apt to do at tea time, and then the choco- 
late arrived, and Patty found herself provided 
with a welcome cup of her favourite beverage. 

It was Farnsworth who brought it to her, and 
he deliberately took a seat at her side, a seat 
that Van Reypen had just vacated. 

“ You can’t sit there,” said Patty, quickly; 
“ Phil will be back in a minute.” 

“Will he?” said Big Bill, as he settled him- 
self comfortably in the chair. “ Do you think 
he can put me out? ” 

“ Not unless you want him to,” and Patty 
smiled at the big man, who looked so strong 
and powerful. 

“ Somehow, I don’t. I like it here.” 

[190] 


Elise and Patty 


“Why?” 

“ Because I like to look at you. You’re look- 
ing uncommonly well today. If I were to 
guess, I should say you have been having a 
rumpus with somebody.” 

“ What is a rumpus? ” inquired Patty, looking 
innocent. 

“ A rumpus, my child, is a tiff, a squabble, a 
set-to, a racket, a general scrimmage.” 

“ I haven’t exactly had those things, but, well, 
I may say I have been drawn into a somewhat 
spirited discussion.” 

“ Ah, I thought so.” 

“ How r did you know? I mean, why did you 
think so? ” 

“ By your heightened colour and your gener- 
ally wrought-up condition. Why, your heart 
isn’t beating normally yet.” 

Patty looked up at him, indignantly, but his 
blue eyes were very kind and his smile gentle 
and even concerned. 

“What was it about, Patty? Who has been 
tormenting you? ” 

“ Nobody tormented me, exactly, but they 
criticise me and they say mean things about my 
friends ” 

“ Never let them do that! Your friends must 

[191] 


Patty Blossom 

be sacred to you, — I mean from adverse criti- 
cism of others.” 

“ That’s what I think, Little Billee. What 
shall I do, when everybody ridicules them and 
calls them names? ” 

“ Just what I am sure you did do. Flare up 
like a wrathy kitten and helplessly paw the 
air.” 

“ Of course that’s what I did,” and Patty 
laughed at the graphic description, “ but it 
didn’t seem to do much good.” 

“ Of course it didn’t. Standing up for one’s 
friends rarely does much good, except to satisfy 
one’s own sense of loyalty.” 

“ Why, what do you mean? Why doesn’t it 
do any good to defend our friends? ” 

“ Because if they need our defence, they’re 
probably at fault.” 

“ But they weren’t in this case. It was the 
Blaneys, — do you know them? ” 

“ Those mercerised personages I met at 
Mona’s wedding? I haven’t the pleasure of 
their intimate acquaintance, and something tells 
me I never shall have.” 

“ You mean you don’t want it! ” 

“ Mind reader ! Patty, you’re positively clair- 
voyant! ” 


[192] 


Elise and Patty 

“ Now, Little Billee, don’t you go back on 
me, too.” 

“ Go back on you? Never! While this ma- 
chine is to me ! Why, Patty, I’d defend you 
to the last ditch, and then fill in the ditch ! ” 

“ Be serious, Billee. You don’t know those 
people, but can’t you take my word for it that 
they’re splendidly worth while? They’re 
geniuses, and artists.” 

“ Patty, I’d take your word for anything you 
know about. But, for instance, I couldn’t take 
your word that there are blue roses.” 

“ But there are ! That’s just what the Cosmic 
Centre people are, — they’re blue roses! I 
never thought of it before, but they are.” 

“ Then beware of them. Blue roses are 
freaks — ” 

“ Yes, I know it. But there are worse things 
in this world than freaks. I’d rather a man 
would be a freak than a — a mud turtle ! ” 

“ Are many of your friends mud turtles? ” 

“ Yes, they are. They stick their heads in the 
sand ” 

“ Look out for your Natural History! You’re 
thinking of ostriches.” 

“ All the same. Now, Sam Blaney ” 

“ Patty! You don’t mean to say that chap is 

[ 193 ] 


Patty Blossom 

Sam Blaney ! I thought he looked a bit 
familiar! Sam! old Sam Blaney! Well! ” 

“What’s the matter, Billee? Do you know 
him? ” 

“ I used to, when we were boys. Fifteen or 
more years ago. I doubt if he’d even remember 
my name. We went to a public school together. 
Sam Blaney! Well!” 

“You exasperating thing! Don’t sit there 
saying ‘ Well ! ’ and ' Sam Blaney ! ’ but tell me 
what you know of him.” 

“ Nothing, child, nothing. I haven’t seen or 
heard of him for — since we were fourteen years 
old or so. Where did you pick him up ? ” 

Patty told of her meeting the Blaneys at Lake- 
wood, and of her continuing their acquaintance 
in New York. But suddenly Farnsworth 
seemed to lose interest in her story. 

“ Never mind the Blaneys,” he said. “ I want 
to talk to you . What do you think, my girl? 
I’ve won out in that matter of business I’ve been 
at so long.” 

“Have you? I’m very glad. I don’t know 
what it was all about, Little Billee, but if 
you’ve succeeded in what you wanted to do, I’m 
very glad.” 

“ Yes, I have. And it means, — it means, 

[ 194 ] 


Elise and Patty 

Patty, that I shall live in New York now, all 
the time. 1 ’ 

“Yes?” 

“ Yes. And it means, too, if this interests 
you, that Pm a rich man, — a very rich man.” 

“ That’s nice, Bill; I congratulate you.” 

“ Oh, thank you.” Farnsworth’s voice had 
grown suddenly cold, and the eager light had 
faded from his blue eyes. He looked at Patty, 
and quickly looked away. 

“ I thought you might care,” he said. 

A strange thought came to Patty. Could he 
possibly mean that since he was a rich man, she 
would smile on his suit? Could he think that 
she would accept his attentions more gladly be- 
cause of his newly acquired wealth? The idea 
made her furiously angry. If Farnsworth 
thought her that mercenary — if he deemed 
her so utterly sordid — well, her respect for him 
was decidedly lessened ! 


[195] 


CHAPTER XIV 


patty's dance 

T HE Christmas Eve party at the Blaneys’ 
was in full swing. A man at the piano 
was performing a monologue that was 
partly spoken, partly sung. It was cleverly 
done, and the audience showed its appreciation 
by outspoken comments. 

“ A little lame on that top note, old chap. 
S’pose you try it over — ah, that’s better ! ” 
Patty sat next to Sam Blaney. Chick had ex- 
pected to come, but Elise had persuaded him to 
attend her party instead. This rather pleased 
Patty, for she feared Chick’s gay banter and 
she knew he didn’t care for the Cosmic Centre 
Club and their ways. 

“ You are so wonderful ! ” Blaney was saying, 
as he looked at her. “ I never cared for Christ- 
mas before.” 

Patty’s gown was a long, sweeping robe of 
poinsettia red velvet. It would not have been 
becoming to most blondes, but Patty’s fairness 

[196] 


Patty’s Dance 

triumphed over all colour schemes. She wore 
a girdle of red velvet poinsettia blossoms and a 
wreath of small ones encircled her head. 

“ You are so beautiful ” Blaney’s soft, 

purring voice went on. 

“ Don’t make me blush,” Patty laughed back. 
“ Pink cheeks spoil the effect of this red gown. 
I must stay pale to suit it.” 

“ Pink or pale, you are perfect ! I adore you.” 

Embarrassed by the fervour of his tones, 
Patty turned to talk to the man at her other 
side. But he was engrossed in conversation 
with an aesthetic damsel, and so she gaily 
changed the subject. 

“ How splendid the rooms look,” she said, 
glancing about. “ That grove of green trees is 
wonderfully picturesque.” 

“ That’s where you’re to dance,” Blaney re- 
turned. “ I looked after it myself. It’s car- 
peted with pine needles, but they’re soft, fresh 
ones, not dried ones. I’m sure they’ll be 
comfy.” 

“ I dunno about dancing on ’em barefoot. I 
believe I’ll wear sandals, after all.” 

“ Oh, no, you mustn’t. Grantham has de- 
signed every detail so exquisitely, don’t fail to 
follow his directions accurately. Your number 
[1971 


Patty Blossom 

will be the best of all. That’s why we put it 
last. It will be an enormous hit, — a revela- 
tion ! ” 

“ I hope they will like it. I’ve never danced 
before these people before. I’ve pleased ordi- 
nary audiences, but the Cosmos are so critical 
— it would break my heart if they didn’t ap- 
prove.” 

“ Of course they’ll approve ! They’ll go crazy 
over you. But you must throw yourself utterly 
into the spirit of it. We know at once if you’re 
afraid or over-reserved. Abandon must be 
your keynote. Real interpretation of Gran- 
tham’s wonderful ideas.” 

“ They are wonderful,” agreed Patty. “ Mr. 
Grantham is a true poet. He sees Nature at 
her best and with an intuition almost divine.” 

Her blue eyes shone with earnestness and 
Blaney gazed at her in adoration. 

“You perfect thing!” he murmured; “you 
have found your right environment among us. 
You are wasted on the ordinary, unthinking 
masses of society. You are Nature’s child. 
What a pity you must live a conventional life. 
Patty, can’t you break loose? Can’t you give 
up your present hampering existence and come 
and throw in your lot with ours? Live here. 

[198] 


Patty’s Dance 

Alla would warmly welcome you as a sis- 
ter ” 

“And will you be my brother, Sam? I’ve 
never had a brother.” 

“ No, I refuse to be your brother! I’ll be — 
well, say, your guardian. How’d you like to be 
my ward? ” 

“ I didn’t know girls ever were wards except 
in old-fashioned novels. And there, they al- 
ways marry their guardians.” 

“Well?” 

“Oh, my gracious, is this a proposal!” 
Something in Blaney’s tone had warned Patty 
that light banter was the best course, and she 
rattled on; “ if so, postpone it, please. I really 
must go very soon and dress for my dance.” 

“ I know it. I will wait for a more fitting 
time and place. You ought to be wooed in a 
sylvan glade 

“Oh, I’d rather a bosky dell! I’ve always 
been crazy to be wooed in a bosky dell. A leafy 
bower is the nearest I’ve come to it.” 

“ Who wooed you there? ” 

“ Can’t remember exactly. But it was the 
third from the last, — I think.” 

“ You little witch! Do you know how fasci- 
nating you are? ” 


[199] 


Patty Blossom 

“No; tell me.” Patty was in mischievous 
mood, and looked up demurely at Blaney. 

“ By Jove, I will! As soon as I can get you 
alone. Run away, now, and do your dance. 
And, listen; I command you to think of me at 
every step.” 

“ Can’t promise that. It’s all I can do to re- 
member Mr. Grantham’s steps; they’re fear- 
fully complicated. So — you think of me, — in- 
stead.” 

With a saucy smile at Blaney, Patty slipped 
from her place, and went around to the dress- 
ing room. 

“ Oh, here you are,” cried Alla, who was wait- 
ing to help her dress; “ I was just going to send 
for you. Now, off with your frock.” 

Some fifteen or twenty minutes later, the audi- 
ence sat in breathless anticipation of Patty’s 
dance. 

Howard Grantham was a great artist, and 
never before had he been known to devise a 
dance for any one. But he had recognised 
Patty’s skill in the art, and had requested that 
he be allowed to design a picture dance for her. 
The result was to be a surprise to all present, 
except the Blaneys, for rehearsals had been 
jealously kept secret. 

[200] 


Patty’s Dance 

The lights in the room were low, and the 
stage, which was a small grove of evergreen 
trees, was dark. Then, through the trees, ap- 
peared slowly a faint, pink light, as of breaking 
dawn. Some unseen violins breathed almost in- 
audible strains of Spring-song music. 

Two trees at the back were slowly drawn 
apart as two small, white hands appeared 
among their branches. In the opening showed 
Patty’s lovely face, eyes upturned, scarlet lips 
parted in a smile that was a joyous expression 
of youth and gladness. Still further she drew 
apart the lissome trees, and stepped through, a 
vision of spring itself. Clouds of chiffon 
swirled about her, softest dawn-rose in colour, 
changing of tints of heliotrope and primrose, as 
she swayed in graceful, pliant rhythm. Her slim 
white arms waved slowly, as the hidden melo- 
dies came faintly from the depth of the grove. 
Her pretty bare feet shone whitely among the 
soft pine needles and the steps of her dance 
were the very essence of poetry itself. 

The audience watched in silence, spellbound by 
the fair sight. Slowly she moved and swayed; 
then, as the music quickened, her steps grew 
more animated, her smile more bright, the 
lights were stronger, and the dance ended in a 
[201] 


Patty Blossom 

whirl of graceful pirouette and tossing, flutter- 
ing draperies. With no pause or intermission, 
Patty was changed to an impersonation of sum- 
mer. It was done by the lights. Her robe was 
really of white chiffon, and as pink lights had 
made it appear in rosy tints, so now a deep yel- 
low light gave the effect of sultry sunlight. 

The music, and likewise the rhythm of the 
dance, were soft and languorous as a July noon. 
Limply hung the draperies, slowly waved the 
graceful arms, and at the end, Patty sank slowly, 
gently, down on a mound beneath the trees, and, 
her head pillowed on her arm, closed her 
eyes, while the violin notes faded to silence. 

Knowing better than to applaud her, the spec- 
tators watched in silence. A moment, and then 
a clear bugle-like note sounded. Patty started 
up, passed her hand across her brow, opened 
her eyes, smiled slowly, and more and more 
merrily, then sprang up, and as the lights made 
her costume appear to be of the gold and russet 
red of autumn, she burst into a wild woodland 
dance such as a veritable Dryad might have 
performed. The music was rich, triumphant, 
and the whole atmosphere was filled with the 
glory of the crown of the year. By a clever 
contrivance, autumn leaves came fluttering down 
[202] 


Patty’s Dance 

and Patty’s bare feet nestled in them with child- 
ish enjoyment. Her smile was roguish, she was 
a witch, an eerie thing. The orange light 
glowed and shone, and at the height of a tumul- 
tuous burst of music, there was a sudden pause. 
Patty stopped still, her smile faded, and the 
colours changed from autumn glows to a cold 
wintry blue. Her gown became white, with 
blue shadows, the music was sharp and frosty. 
Patty danced with staccato steps, with little shiv- 
ers of cold. The ground now appeared to be 
covered with frost, and her feet recoiled as 
they touched it. The music whistled like winter 
blasts. A fine snow seemed to fall, the blue 
shadows faded, all was white, and Patty, whirl- 
ing, faster and faster, was like a white fairy, 
white robes, white arms, white feet, and a 
sparkling white veil, that grew more and more 
voluminous as she shook out its hidden folds. 
Faster she went, whirling, twirling, swirling, 
like a leaf in the wind, until, completely swathed 
in the great white veil, she vanished between the 
parted trees at the back of the stage. 

The music ceased, the lights blazed up, the 
dance was over. A moment passed as the audi- 
ence came back to earth, and then the applause 
was tremendous. Hands clapped, sonorously, 
[203] 


Patty Blossom 

voices shouted “ Bravo! ” and other words of 
plaudit; and “Encore!” was repeatedly de- 
manded. 

But Mr. Grantham had forbidden Patty to re- 
turn to the stage, even to acknowledge the 
laudation. He believed in the better effect of 
an unspoiled remembrance of her last tableau. 

So, shaking with excitement and weariness, 
Patty sank into a chair in the dressing-room, 
and Alla began to draw on her stockings. 

“ You must rest quietly, dear Patricia, for a 
half hour at least,” she said, solicitously. “ You 
are quite exhausted. But it was wonderful ! I 
have never seen anything so beautiful! You 
will be feted and praised to death. I’ve sent for 
a cup of coffee, to brace you up.” 

“ Oh, please not, Alla ! ” cried Patty, knowing 
the kind of coffee it would be. “ I don’t want it, 
truly. Just give me a glass of water, and let 
me sit still a minute without seeing anybody. It 
is exhausting to dance like that.” 

“ Yes, dear, it is. Now rest quietly, and I’ll 
keep everybody away, until you feel like seeing 
them.” 

But Patty was keyed up with the excitement of 
the occasion and unwilling to rest for very long. 
So, with Alla’s help, she was soon rearrayed in 
[204] 


Patty’s Dance 

her red velvet and ready to return to the 
Studio. 

“ I’m ashamed of myself,” she said to Alla, 
“ but I’m so vain, I really want to go out there 
and hear people tell me that I did well ! ” 

“ That isn’t vanity,” Alla returned. “ That’s 
proper pride. If any one can do a thing as well 
as you did that dance, it would be idiocy not to 
enjoy hearing appreciative praise.” 

“Do you think so?” and Patty looked re- 
lieved; “ I don’t want to be conceited, but I’m 
glad if I did well.” 

“Wait till you hear what Sam says! He’s 
wild about you, anyway, and after that dance 
he’ll be crazier over you than ever.” 

Patty smiled, happily, and with a final adjust- 
ment of her freshly done-up hair, she declared 
herself ready to return to the party. 

As hers had been the last number on the pro- 
gram, she was not surprised to find the audience 
standing about in groups, or picturesquely posed 
on divans, and her appearance was the signal 
for a new hubbub of excitement. 

But before she could hear a definite word from 
any one, a tall, powerful figure came striding up 
to her, and big Bill Farnsworth’s unsmiling blue 
eyes looked straight into her own merry ones. 
[205] 


Patty Blossom 

Her merriment died away before the sternness 
of his expression. 

“ Get your wraps, Patty,” he said, in low but 
distinct tones. “ At once.” 

“What for?” and Patty stared at him in 
amazement. “ What has happened? ” 

But she had no fear that any untoward acci- 
dent had befallen, for Farnsworth showed no 
sympathy or gentleness in his face, merely a 
determined authority. 

“ Go at once,” Farnsworth repeated, “ and get 
your cloak.” 

“ I won’t do it,” she replied, giving him an 
angry glance. “ I don’t want to go home ; why 
should I get my cloak? ” 

“ Then I’ll take you without it,” and picking 
her up in his arms, Big Bill strode through the 
throng of people, with as little embarrassment 
as if he were walking along the street. Many 
turned to look at him with curiosity, some 
smiled, but the Cosmic souls rarely allowed 
themselves to be surprised at anything, however 
peculiar. 

As they passed Sam Blaney, Patty noticed that 
he stood, leaning against the wall, his arms 
folded, and a strange expression on his face, — 
half defiant, half afraid. 

[206] 


Patty’s Dance 

Farnsworth carried Patty down the stairs and 
out of the house, and placed her with care, but 
a bit unceremoniously, in the tonneau of a wait- 
ing motor-car. He jumped in beside her, and 
pulled the lap robe over her. The car started 
at once, and was well under way by the time 
Patty found voice enough to express her indig- 
nation. 

“ You — perfectly — horrid — old — thing! ” she 
gasped, almost crying from sheer surprise and 
anger. 

“ Yes? ” he said, and she detected laughter in 
his tone, which made her angrier than ever. 

“ I hate you ! ” she burst forth. 

“ Do you, dear? ” and Farnsworth rearranged 
the rug to protect her more fully. 

There was such gentleness in his touch, such 
tenderness in his voice, that Patty’s anger 
melted to plain curiosity. 

“ Why did you do that?” she demanded. 
“ Why did you bring me away in such — such 
caveman fashion?” 

Farnsworth smiled. “ It was a caveman per- 
formance, wasn’t it? But you wouldn’t come 
willingly.” 

“ Of course I wouldn’t ! Why should I ? ” 

“ For three very good reasons.” Farnsworth 
[207] 


Patty Blossom 

spoke, gravely. “ First, you were in a place 
where you didn’t belong. I couldn’t let you 
remain there.” 

“ It is not your business to say where I be- 
long! ” 

“ I wouldn’t want any one I care for to be in 
that place.” 

“Not even Daisy Dow?” 

“ Certainly not Daisy.” 

“Oh, not Daisy — of all people! Oh, cer- 
tainly not! ” 

“ Next, you were doing what you ought not to 
do.” 

“What!” 

“ Yes, you were. You danced barefoot before 
those — those unspeakable fools ! ” 

Patty felt uncomfortable. She hadn’t herself 
exactly liked the idea of that barefoot dance, 
and hadn’t told any one she was going to do it. 
She had insisted to Mr. Grantham that she pre- 
ferred to wear sandals. But he had talked so 
beautifully of the naturalness of the whole con- 
ception, the exquisite appropriateness of un- 
shod feet, and the necessity of her carrying out 
his design as a whole, that she had yielded. 

And now that Bill Farnsworth spoke of it in 
this rude way, it seemed to divest the dance of 
[208] 


Patty’s Dance 

all its aesthetic beauty, and make of it a horrid, 
silly performance. 

She tried to speak, tried to reply in indignant 
or angry vein, but she couldn’t articulate at all. 
A lump came into her throat, big tears formed 
in her eyes, and a sob that she tried in vain to 
suppress shook her whole body. 

She felt Farnsworth’s arm go protectingly 
round her. Not caressingly, but with an as- 
surance of care and assumption of responsi- 
bility. 

Then, he pulled off the glove from his other 
hand with his teeth, and after a dive into a 
pocket, produced and shook out a big, white, 
comforting square of soft linen, and Patty 
gratefully buried her face in it. 


[209] 


CHAPTER XV 


THE CHRISTMAS PARTY 

“"E JW UCH obliged, Billee,” Patty said, at 
▼ I ^ ast ’ as s ^ e ^ anc ^ e< ^ a somewhat 
damp handkerchief, and Farnsworth 
stuffed it in his pocket. “ Where are you taking 
me? ” 

“ Where do you want to go? ” 

“ Back where you brought me from, please.” 

“ Well, you can’t go there. Will you go home, 
or to the Farringtons’? ” 

A quick side glance at the stern face beside 
her showed Patty that there was no chance of 
her going back to the Blaneys’, so she said, with 
great dignity, “ I’ll go to Elise’s, then. But I 
want you to understand that I resent your treat- 
ment, that I detest you for using your strength 
to interfere with my pleasure, and that I abso- 
lutely sever all friendship or acquaintance with 
you, now and forever ! ” 

“ Bad as that? Well, well, you must be an- 
noyed.” 


[ 210 ] 


The Christmas Party 

“ Annoyed ! annoyed! why, I ■” 

u There now, Posy Face, quiet down a bit, 
we’re almost at the house. You don’t want to 
go in looking like a — a weeping willow ! You’ll 
spoil the effect of that red frock, if your eyes are 
red, too, and your cheeks all tear-stained. 
Here, have a fresh handkerchief.” 

Farnsworth produced another big white linen 
affair, and unfolding it with a flourish, held it 
up to Patty’s face. 

“ I never saw anybody have so many clean 
handkerchiefs ! Do you carry a dozen? ” 

“ Always glad to help ladies in distress. Are 
you often so lachrymose? ” 

“ Oh Little Billee, don’t be so everlasting 
good-natured, when I feel so cross. Why did 
you bring me away from that place, when I was 
having such a good time? And the best part 
was just about to begin ! ” 

“ Now, Patty, listen — while the listening’s 
good. Here we are at Elise’s; I want you to 
go in, gay and smiling, and not cause any curious 
comment. So let the Blaney discussion wait, 
and I’ll tell you all about it, first chance we get. 
You don’t want everybody to know that you 
left the Cosmic Club a — er, — a bit unintention- 
ally, do you? Then, forget it, for the moment, 
[ 211 ] 


Patty Blossom 

and put on a Merry Christmas manner. You’ll 
be glad you did, afterward.” 

Farnsworth’s talk was sound sense, and Patty 
knew it. She already felt a little relieved at 
getting away from Sam Blaney and back with 
her own crowd. So she shook off her petulance 
and her anger, and when she entered the Far- 
ringtons’ drawing-room, no smile that greeted 
her was brighter than her own in response. 

“ Why, Pattibelle,” cried Chick Channing, 
“ welcome home ! I feared we had lost you to 
the high-geared Highbrows. Merry Christmas 
and many of ’em! Come sit by my side, little 
darling ” 

“ No, come sit by us,” insisted Elise, from the 
other side of the room. “ You’re a dear, to 
come so early, Patty. How did it happen? ” 

“ Oh, I just couldn’t stay there any longer,” 
said Patty, very truthfully. “ Am I in time 
for the Christmas tree ? ” 

“ Indeed you are,” returned Elise; “ also for 
the feast and the dancing and the Mistletoe 
Bough.” 

“ Good ! ” and Patty joined the laughing 
group, of which she immediately became the 
centre. Her red velvet gown, though unusual, 
was not so eccentric as to appear peculiar in this 
[212] 


The Christmas Party 

setting, and the girls began to express admira- 
tion. 

Nor were the men unappreciative. 

“ A real Yuletide frock, Patty,” said Phil Van 
Reypen, approvingly. “ Didn’t know you could 
wear that colour.” 

“ I couldn’t,” laughed Patty, “ in daylight. 
But the electrics even things up, somehow, and 
my complexion takes on a harmonising tint of 
brick red.” 

“ Because you are a brick,” put in Channing. 
“ Did you get many Christmas gifts, Patty? 
Did you get my small votive offering? ” 

“ Did I get many gifts! My boudoir looks 
like a World’s Fair! Yes, Chick, I got your 
present. Let me see, it was the padded calf 
Emerson, wasn’t it? ” 

“It was not! If you got that, it probably 
came from your Cosmetic friends. I sent you 
— oh, if you didn’t even open it ” 

“ But I did, Chickadee. It was a heavenly 
jade hatpin, an exquisite bit of carving. I just 
adore it, and I shall never wear any other. So 
cheer up, life is still worth living! ” 

Patty was in high spirits. It was partly re- 
action from the artificial atmosphere of the 
Studio, and partly her real enjoyment of the 

[213] 


Patty Blossom 

festive occasion of Elise’s Christmas party. 
The Farrington parties were always on an elab- 
orate scale, and this was no exception. 

“ I wish Roger and Mona were here,” Patty 
said, “ I sort of miss them.” 

“ So do I,” chimed in Daisy Dow. “ But the 
honeymoon shining on the sands at Palm Beach 
still holds them under its influence.” 

“ They must be happy,” observed Kit Cam- 
eron. “ Think of it! Christmas and a bridal 
trip and the Sunny South, — all at once.” 

“ It is a large order,” laughed Patty. “ But 
Mona likes a lot of things at once. That girl 
has no sense of moderation. When are they 
coming home, Elise ? ” 

“ Don’t know. No signs of it yet. Come 
on, people, now we’re going to have the 
tree ! ” 

The orchestra played a march, and the crowd 
trooped into the great hall known as the Casino. 
There awaited them a resplendent Christmas 
tree, glittering with frosted decorations and 
glowing with electric lights. 

Van Reypen had quietly taken possession of 
Patty as a partner, and he guided her to a pleas- 
ant seat where she could see all the entertain- 
ment. For great doings had been arranged to 

[214] 


The Christmas Party 

please the guests, and a short program was 
carried out. 

Waits sang old English carols, mummers cut 
up queer antics, servitors brought in the Boar’s 
Head and Wassail Bowl, and finally it was an- 
nounced that all present would participate in the 
old-fashioned dance of Sir Roger de Coverley. 

Patty enjoyed it all. She loved to see this sort 
of thing when it was well done, and in this in- 
stance every detail was faultless. Van Reypen 
quite shared her enthusiasm, and was vigor- 
ously clapping his hands over some jest of a 
mummer, when Big Bill Farnsworth came up to 
Patty, made a low bow, his hand on his breast, 
and whisked her oft to the dance before she 
fairly realised what had happened. 

“ Why — I can’t! ” she exclaimed, as she found 
herself standing opposite her smiling partner. 
“ Pm — Pm engaged to Philip ! ” 

“ I know you are,” returned Farnsworth, 
gravely, “ but you can give me one dance.” 

Patty blushed, furiously. “ Oh, I didn’t mean 
engaged that way,” she said, “ I meant engaged 
for this dance.” 

“ No,” corrected Farnsworth, still smiling, 
“ you did mean you are engaged to him that 
way, but not for this dance.” 

[215] 


Patty Blossom 

“ Well, he hadn’t actually asked me,” said 
Patty, doubtfully, “ but I know he took it for 
granted ” 

“ It isn’t wise to take too much for granted — 
there! see, he has just discovered your ab- 
sence.” 

Sure enough, Van Reypen, who had been en- 
grossed with the mummer’s chaff, turned back to 
where Patty had sat, and his look of amaze- 
ment at her absence was funny to see. 

Glancing about, he saw her standing in line, op- 
posite Farnsworth. At first, he looked wrath- 
ful, then accepting his position with a good 
grace, he smiled at them both. 

“ Little deserter! ” he said to her, as he saun- 
tered past her, in search of another partner. 

“ Deserter, yourself! ” she returned. “ You 
completely forgot my existence ! ” 

“ I didn’t, but I am duly punished for seem- 
ing to do so. But I claim you for a supper 
partner, so make a memorandum of that! ” 

Patty smiled an assent, and the dance began. 

“ Don’t you like this better than that smoky, 
incense-smelly atmosphere of the Studio?” 
Farnsworth said to Patty, as they walked 
through the stately figures of the dance. 

“ This is a home of wealth and grandeur,” 
[216] 


The Christmas Party- 

said Patty, “ but wealth and grandeur are not 
the most desirable things in the world.” 

“ What are?” 

“ Brains and ” 

“ Yes, brains and breeding. But your high- 
browed, lowbred ” 

“ Billee, I’ve stood a lot from you tonight; 
now, I refuse to stand any more. You will 
please stop saying things that you know offend 
me. 

“ Forgive me, Patty, I forgot myself.” 

“ Then it’s forgive and forget between us. 
I’ll do the forgiving because you did the for- 
getting. But I’ve forgiven you all I’m going to. 
So don’t make any more necessary.” 

“ I’ll try not to,” and then the subject of the 
earlier evening was not mentioned again. 

The dance concluded, Farnsworth stood for a 
moment, still holding Patty’s hand after their 
last sweeping curtsey, and he said, “ Will you 
be my supper partner, too? Please do.” 

“ I can’t,” and Patty laughed up at him. 
“ I’m really engaged to Phil.” 

“ Oh, are you, Patty? ” cried Daisy, who was 
just passing, with Kit Cameron. “ I said you’d 
announce it tonight ! What fun ! But why are 
you telling Big Bill all by himself first? You 
[217] 


Patty Blossom 

ought to tell all the crowd at once. I’ll do it 
for you. Come on, Kit, let’s spread the news ! 
We’ve Patty’s own word for it.” 

The two ran off, laughing, and Patty looked a 
bit dismayed. “ Kit’s such a scamp,” she said, 
ruefully, “ he’ll tell that all over the room ” 

“Isn’t it true?” 

“ Would you care if it were ? ” 

“ I care for anything that concerns you or your 
happiness.” 

“ Or any one else or any one else’s happiness ! 
Oh, I know you, Bill Farnsworth, you want 
everybody to be happy.” 

“ Of course I do ! ” and the big man laughed, 
heartily. “ Is that a crime? But most of all I 
care to have one little foolish, petulant Blos- 
som-girl happy.” 

“Well, then, why don’t you make her so? 
Why aren’t you kind and nice to her, instead of 
being horrid about her friends and her dancing* 
and acting like a great Lord of something-or- 
other, frowning on her innocent amusements ! ” 

“ Oh, Patty, what an arraignment! But never 
mind that. May I take you to the supper 
room? ” 

“ Oh, here you are, Light of my eyes! ” and 
Van Reypen came up and offered his arm. 

[2 1 8] 


The Christmas Party 

With a smile of farewell to Farnsworth, Patty 
accepted Philip’s escort and walked off. 

“ What’s this report Cameron and Daisy Dow 
are spreading? ” asked Van Reypen, looking at 
her, quizzically, but with a glance full of mean- 
ing. “ They say you and I are to announce our 
engagement tonight. Pm so delighted to hear 
it, I can’t see straight; but I want your corrobo- 
ration of the rumour. Oh, Patty, darling girl, 
you do mean it, don’t you ? ” 

Philip had drawn her to one side, away from 
the crowd, and in a palm-screened alcove, he 
stood beside her, his handsome face glowing 
with eagerness, as he anticipated yet feared her 
reply. 

“ Nonsense, Phil. It happened that I told Bill 
Farnsworth I was engaged to you for supper, 
and Daisy overheard, and she and Kit tried to 
tease me, that’s all.” 

“ But since it happened that way, — since the 
report is current, — don’t you think, — doesn’t it 
seem as if this would be an awfully good chance 
to make it a true report? ” 

“ No, sir! A girl can’t get engaged all in a 
minute, and en route to a supper room, at that! 
Besides, I’m hungry.” 

[219] 


Patty Blossom 

“You can’t put me off that way! You may 
think to be hungry interferes with romance. 
Not a bit of it! You say you’ll marry me, and 
I’ll get you all the supper you want, and, inci- 
dentally, eat a good square meal myself. 
There!” 

Van Reypen had great charm. His great dark 
eyes were fixed on Patty, and in their depths 
she could read his big, true love, unembarrassed 
by the place or the occasion. He knew only 
that he was pleading with the girl he loved, 
suing for his life’s happiness, a happiness that 
lay in the little rosy palm of Patty Fairfield’s 
hand. 

“ Darling,” he whispered, taking the little 
hand in both his own, “ Patty, darling, do say 
yes, at last. Don’t keep me in suspense. Don’t 
bother about learning to love me, and all that. 
Just come to me, — tell me you will, — and I 
know you’ll love me. You can’t help it, dear, 
when I love you so. Why, Patty, I’ve got to 
have you! You don’t know how I want you. 
You’ve so twined yourself into my heart that 
you seem part of me already. Dear, dear little 
girl, my love, my sweetheart ” 

Philip’s arm went round Patty’s shoulder, and 
he drew her to him. 


The Christmas Party 

“ Phil! ” cried Patty, starting back. “ Don’t, 
please don’t.” 

u I won’t, dear, — I won’t call you mine until 
you say I may, — but, oh, Patty ! ” 

His voice was so full of deep feeling, his eyes 
pleaded so longingly for her consent, that 
Patty’s heart went out to him. She was sorry 
for him, and she honestly longed to say the 
word that would give him joy and gladness for- 
ever. But that very feeling taught her the truth 
about herself. She knew, in one sudden, illumi- 
nating flash, that she didn’t and couldn’t love 
Philip Van Reypen in the way she was sure she 
wanted to love and would love the man she 
should marry. 

Nor could she speak lightly or carelessly to 
him now. It was a crisis. A good, true man 
had offered her his love and his life. It was 
not a slight thing to be tossed aside as a trifle. 
If she accepted it, well; but if not, she must tell 
him so kindly, and must tell him why. And 
Patty didn’t know why. In fact, she wasn’t 
sure she didn’t want Phil, after all. He was 
, very big-hearted, — very splendid. 

“ What are you thinking of, girlie ? ” he asked, 
gently, as he watched the changing expressions 
on her face. 


[221] 


Patty Blossom 

“ I’m trying to be honest with myself, Phil. 
I’m trying to think out why it is that I don’t say 
yes to you at once. I suppose you think me 
heartless and cold to think it out like this, but, 
I’m in earnest ” 

“ So am I, dear, very much in earnest. And, 
I think, my own Heart’s Dearest, that you’re 
nearer to loving me now than you’ve ever been. 
Nearer saying yes than ever before. And, so, 
I’m not going to let you answer now. This isn’t 
the time or place. Somebody may come looking 
for us at any moment. You have given me hope, 
Patty — unconsciously, you’ve given me hope for 
the first time. I’ll be satisfied with that, for 
now. And, I’ll see you soon, in your own home, 
to hear the rest from your own lips. Oh, Patty, 
how can I wait? I can’t! Say yes, now , — say 
it, Patty! ” 

“ No, Phil,” and Patty gave him a lovely 
smile, while her blue eyes shone like stars; “ no, 
you were right, before. Not here — not now. 
Come, let us join the others, — and you come’ to 
see me at home — soon.” 

“ Your own sweet way is mine, Patty,” and 
Van Reypen kissed the trembling little hand he 
held. “ Now, brace up, dear ; remember, they’ll 
[222] 


The Christmas Party 

all be watching us, even chaffing us. Can you 
meet them? ” 

u Yes,” and Patty assumed her old mis- 
chievous smile. “ Carry things off with a high 
hand, Phil. That’s the way to meet them.” 

Together they sauntered to the supper room, 
and, as they had expected, were met by a storm 
of chaff. 

“Where have you two been? ’Fess up, 
now ! ” 

“ Flirting,” replied Van Reypen, coolly. 
“ Haven’t we, Patty? ” 

“ Yes, if you call such a mild affair worthy of 
the name,” and Patty’s nonchalant air and un- 
embarrassed manner gave no further induce- 
ment for teasing. 

“ Let’s sit here,” Phil went on, selecting seats 
at a small table, with some casual friends, and 
then his resources of conversation and Patty’s 
gay chatter did away with all chance for per- 
sonal allusions. 


[223] 


CHAPTER XVI 


A STOLEN POEM 


~<TER supper there was dancing, and 



Patty was besieged by would-be part- 


ners. Good-naturedly she fractioned her 
dances, and even divided the short intermissions 
between them. Everybody wanted to dance 
with the smiling little person in red velvet, and 
her pretty gaiety salved the wounds of those 
whom she was obliged to refuse. 

At last, Farnsworth came to her, and his de- 
termined expression told Patty he was about to 
lay down the law. 

Sure enough, he took her hand in his, drew it 
through his arm, and led her out of the dancing 
room. 

“ Without even a ‘ by your leave? ’ ” and Patty 
looked up at him, inquiringly. 

“ Without it or with it. But you can’t dance 
any more tonight. You’re so tired you can 
scarcely stand up now.” 

“ That’s so, now that you speak of it. But I 
hadn’t realised it.” 


[224] 


A Stolen Poem 

u Of course you hadn’t. You’re crazy, when 
it comes to dancing! ” 

“ Well, you’re not. You haven’t danced with 
me once tonight, except that old country dance.” 

“ Did you want me to? Were you lacking for 
partners? ” 

“Met Lacking for partners! Am I, usu- 
ally?” 

“ Oh, Patty, what a little Vanity Box you are ! 
No, you never lack for partners or attention or 
flattery, — all you ever lack is a little common 
sense.” 

“ Why-ee ! Little Billee ! I’ve always prided 
myself on my common sense. But where are 
you taking me ? ” 

“ Not very far. There’s a comfy window-seat 
in this little reception room, where you can rest 
a bit, then I’m going to send you home.” 

“ Oh, you are ! And who constituted you my 
Major Domo, or Commanding Officer, or 
Father Superior, or whoever it is that orders 
people about? ” 

“I don’t order; I persuade, or induce, by 
power of my irresistible charm.” Farnsworth’s 
blue eyes twinkled, and Patty laughed outright, 
as she said, “ Yes, I noticed the irresistibility as 
I left the Blaneys’ tonight! ” 

[225] 


Patty Blossom 

“ And, that’s the very subject I was about to 
discourse upon, — the Blaneys, I mean.' But 
first, let me make you comfy.” 

Farnsworth led Patty to the spacious, 
cushioned window-seat, and piled soft pillows at 
her back, and tucked an ottoman beneath her 
feet, and then sat down beside her. The little 
room was deserted by the dancers, and though 
some of the guests strolled in and out, occasion- 
ally, there was ample opportunity for real con- 
versation. 

“ It’s this way, Patty,” Farnsworth began. “ I 
know Sam Blaney, and you don’t. I knew him 
years ago, and though I’ve not seen him of late 
years, he’s the same old two and sixpence.” 

“ And a very attractive two and sixpence,” de- 
clared Patty, an obstinate expression coming 
into her face. “ You see, Little Billee, either 
you like wise, brainy people, or you don’t. I 
do.” 

“ I know you do, and so do I. But the Blaney 
crowd are neither wise nor brainy. They are 
frauds.” 

“ Do you mean conscious frauds? Wilfully 
deceptive? ” 

“ To a certain degree, yes. They do fool 
themselves, sometimes, into thinking they are 
[226] 


A Stolen Poem 

sincere, but they can’t even fool themselves all 
the time, — let alone other people.” 

“ Your observations do not interest me.” 
Patty’s air was lofty, she looked away into 
space, as if bored to death with her companion. 

“ Would it interest you to know that I know 
Sam Blaney to be a fraud and a dishonest 
man? ” 

“ I have heard you say that one’s friends 
should be sacred from disparaging remarks.” 

“ True enough. But, in the first place, Blaney 
isn’t my friend, and even if he were, I should 
sacrifice him or his friendship for you.” 

“Why?” 

“ Never mind why. Oh, Patty, rely on my 
judgment, rely on my word in this matter, and 
don’t have anything more to do with that rub- 
bish bunch ! ” 

“ Look here, Little Billee, if that’s all the sub- 
ject you can find to talk about, I believe I’d 
rather go back and dance. I’m rested now.” 

“ Sit still, Lady Gay. While we’re on this 
subject, we’re going to fight it to a finish.” 

“ You mean you’re going to fight me to a fin- 
ish. Go on, it won’t take long.” 

“ You poor little girl, — you are tired, I know. 
Well, to make a long story short, then, you 
[227] 


Patty Blossom 

must break with these Cosmic people, because, 
if you don’t, it will harm your social standing 
and injure your reputation.” 

“ Why? They’re absolutely correct and high- 
minded. They’re a little unconventional, 
maybe, but they’re interesting and worth while.” 

“ But they’re frauds, Patty. And they’ve 
taken you up, because you’re a social favourite, 
and you add lustre to their list.” 

“ And they don’t care for me, personally ! ” 

“ Now, don’t flare up. Of course they like 
you, personally, — who doesn’t? But they make 
you think you’re brainy and soulful and a lit- 
tle old deep-thinker — and, — you’re not, you 
know.” 

“Well! You are complimentary ! What am 
I, pray? An ignoramus? ” 

“ Hardly that. You’re the sweetest, loveliest 
girl God ever made, but you’re not a blue- 
stocking. You’re not college bred, or even 
well-read.” 

“ Do you know you’re a very horrid person? 
Do you know I wouldn’t stand such talk from 
many people? ” 

“ I should hope not. Very few people know 
you well enough or love you well enough to tell 
you these truths.” 


[228] 


A Stolen Poem 


“ I know somebody who loves me too much to 
talk to me like that.” 

“ Van Reypen, of course. But, Patty, he 
doesn’t approve of the Blaney crowd, either, 
and you know it.” 

“ That’s because he doesn’t understand them, 
and ” 

“ Wait a minute. Just what do you mean by 
understand them? They speak English, I 
suppose.” 

“ How dense you are ! There is much beside 
language of words to be understood by kin- 
dred ” 

“ Don’t you dare say souls ! ” 

“ I will, — I do say souls! That’s what has 
no meaning for you ! ” 

“ Go on, Posy Face! You’re pretty stunning 
when you get really stirred up ! ” 

Farnsworth’s face broke into a broad smile, 
and Patty was so amazed at his sudden change 
of manner that it irritated her. 

“ Oh, I am, am I ! Well, other people have 
thought so, too. To the extent of putting it into 
poetry — real poetry ! ” 

“ Such as what? ” 

Farnsworth was so cynical of tone, that Patty 
broke her pledge of secrecy to the small extent 
[229] 


Patty Blossom 

of quoting a few words from the poem Blaney 
had given her. 

“ Such as this,” she cried: 

“ perhaps because her limpid face 

Was eddied with a restless tide, wherein 
The dimples found no place to anchor and 
Abide.” 

“That is poetry, indeed!” agreed Farns- 
worth, looking at her quizzically. “ Did you 
say it was written to you? ” 

“ Yes, Sam Blaney wrote it, to me. I didn’t 
mean to tell you, it’s a confidential matter, — but 

you were so horrid about him ” 

“ Wait a minute, Patty. Is that an original 
poem, that Blaney wrote for you alone? ” 
u Yes, it is. I promised not to tell it to any- 
body, so I’ll ask you to say nothing about it.” 
“ Tell me more of it.” 

“ No, I won’t. I promised not to.” 

“ You needn’t. Pll tell you what comes next: 

‘ perhaps because her tresses beat 

A froth of gold about her throat, and poured 
In splendour to the feet that ever seemed 
Afloat.’ 

Isn’t that it?” 

[230] 


A Stolen Poem 

“Yes! How did you know?” Patty’s 
startled eyes were wide in amazement. 

“ You dear little goose. I hate to give you a 
shock, Posy-girl, but those lines were written 
by a not altogether obscure poet, — one James 
Whitcomb Riley.” 

“What! It’s no such thing! Mr. Blaney 
wrote them about me ! They begin ” 

“ Wait! Don’t break your promise of confi- 
dence. They begin : 

“ 4 1 loved her. — Why? I never knew.’ Don’t 
they?” 

“ Yes, that’s the poem Sam Blaney wrote for 


“ But he chanced to write it after Riley did — 
not before. Strange they were so similarly in- 
spired, wasn’t it? ” 

44 William Farnsworth, do you mean to tell me 
that that is a poem of Riley’s, — and Sam Blaney 
palmed it off on me as his own ! ” 

44 It looks that way, Patty. At any rate, those 
are Riley’s lines. I’ve known the thing for 
years. It’s a favourite of mine.” 

“ But I’ve a book of Riley’s, — it isn’t in 
that.” 

“ My child, you mustn’t get annoyed with me, 
when I tell you you’re not deeply versed in book- 

[231] 


Patty Blossom 

lore, — or deeply booked in verse-lore ! For 
it’s true. I admit that is not one of the poet’s 
best known bits, — it’s in ‘ Flying Islands of the 
Night,’ — but it is so exquisite that it ought to 
be better known. And, by the way, Patty, if 
you thought Blaney did that gem, I don’t won- 
der you admired him. But, dear little girl, do 
you see now that the man is capable of decep- 
tion? ” 

Patty looked deeply troubled. “ You’re sure, 
Billee, — you’re positive about this? ” 

“ As sure as I am of my own name.” 

“ Then I want nothing more to do with Sam 
Blaney or any of his crowd. I’ll never forgive 
it. Why, he wrote the poem while I sat 
looking at him, — just as fast as he could 
scribble.” 

“Doesn’t that seem to prove it? He knew 
Riley’s lines, and wrote them down. I doubt if 
the greatest poet that ever lived scribbled lines 
like that, offhand.” % 

“Of course they couldn’t! You’ve done it, 
Little Billee. You’ve smashed my idols, blown 
up my air castles, knocked the pedestals from 
under my heroes ” 

“ I’m sorry, dear, — but when they are un- 
worthy idols and heroes ” 

[232] 


A Stolen Poem 


“ And they are ! I see it all now. I banked 
on Mr. Blaney’s genius mostly on account of 
that poem. But, as you say, the very fact that 
he made me promise not to show it to anybody 
— but I don’t need to prove it. You tell me it’s 
Riley’s, and there’s no further question about 
it.” 

“ I’ll send you the book, Patty. You’ll enjoy 
it all.” 

Patty smiled. “ I don’t want it in corrobora- 
tion of your assertion, but I’d love to have it. 
I’d like to know more poetry, Billee. As you so 
delicately hinted, my education on such matters 
is a little lacking.” 

“ That’s your own fault,” said Farnsworth, 
bluntly. “ Poetry isn’t a thing to learn at 
school, — but alone, and at odd times and 
moments.” 

“ It seems queer,” and the earnest little face 
gazed into his, “ for you to know such a lot 
about poetry. You’re so ” 

“Go on; don’t mind hurting me. So un- 
couth, awkward, clumsy, lacking in — er — un- 
derstanding, wasn’t it?” 

Farnsworth spoke bitterly, and his deep blue 
eyes were clouded. 

“ No,” Patty returned, gently, “ no, I didn’t 
[ 233 ] 


Patty Blossom 

mean all those horrid things, and you know it ! 
I meant, you’re so busy with your mines and 
things, and so wrapped up in your business that 
it’s surprising to know you have time for 
poetry.” 

“ It’s my theory that one can always find time 
for anything he really wants to do? ” 

“ Can he? Do you suppose, then, you could 
find time to teach me a little bit about poetry, 
and how to study it, — or, don’t you really want 
to do this? ” 

Farnsworth looked at her, and a great and 
tender light came into his eyes. Then, with a 
quick smile, he said, lightly, “Yes, indeed; I’ll 
make out a list of books for you tomorrow. 
May I send them to you? ” 

Patty was aware of a sudden lack of en- 
thusiasm in Farnsworth’s manner, and with 
equal coolness, she said, “ Thank you, that 
won’t be necessary. Just send the list, and I 
can get them. And, now I think I must begin 
to commence to think about considering going 
home.” 

“ Yes, it’s late. Who’s taking you? ” 

“ I’m going with Mr. and Mrs. Morrison. 
They kindly asked me.” 
u Very well. Will you go now? ” 

[ 234 ] 


A Stolen Poem 


“ Yes, please. And, I — I want to thank you 
for setting me straight about the Blaneys.” 

“ Don’t include Alla. I doubt if she’d do a 
deceptive thing. But all the same, Patty, she’s 
no friend for you. You don’t care for her, do 
you? ” 

“ No; I did at first, she interested me ” 

“I know; ‘interested you strangely,’ as the 
novelists say.” 

“ Yes, just that. She is so queer and unusual 
and ” 

“ Well, not to put too fine a point upon it, 
freakish.” 

“ I suppose so. But I liked it all, at first I 
don’t mind owning up I was getting a little tired 
of it. It didn’t ” 

“It didn’t make good, did it? But you’re 
through wfith it now. How will you break it all 
off, without unpleasantness — for you? ” 

“ Oh, I can manage that by my tactful nature. 
I mean, with Alla. I shan’t bother to be spe- 
cially tactful with Sam. Need I be? ” 

“ No. When a man has practised a fraud like 
that on you, he deserves no consideration what- 


Patty Blossom 

I must really be going, how did you walk in 
there and kidnap me so easily? ” 

“ I had a sort of notion that you ought to be 
looked after. Channing was here, laughing 
over some of the details of the Blaney party 
that he had heard of, and when he told about 
your dance, — well, Patty, I’ll be honest with 
you. I wanted to see that dance. You know 
how I love your dancing. Also, I wanted to 
know just what the dance was, — for I know 
Grantham.’’ 

“ The dance was all right, Billee? ” 

“ Yes, perfectly all right, only I’d rather you’d 
worn sandals. But it was a wonderful dance, — 
exquisite, poetic, all that is beautiful. I went 
in, reminded Sam of our old acquaintance, and 
he welcomed me decently, if not over-cordially. 
I saw one or two numbers on the program 
before yours, and I concluded I didn’t want you 
mixed up with that bunch. They’re right 
enough, but their unconventionality and ultra 
Bohemianism are not the element in which Patty 
Fairfield belongs. Then came your dance. 
Unspeakably lovely, all that it ought to be, but 
not for that herd of idiots ! So, I made up my 
mind I’d persuade you to go home with me, — 
pretty much instanter ! I told Blaney I intended 

[236] 


A Stolen Poem 

to take you. He was mad all through, and de- 
nied my right to ask you to leave his party. 
But, — well, I reminded him of a few of our 
past memories — memories fraught with sad- 
ness! — to put it poetically, — and he made no 
further objections to my carrying out my own 
sweet will ” 

“ And so you carried out ” 

“ My own sweet girl! Exactly! Patty, you 
little rogue, you musn’t bewitch me like that! 
If you do, I’ll pick you up again, and carry you 
off — oh, here comes Mrs. Morrison. Have you 
come to carry Patty off ? ” 

“ Yes,” and Mrs. Morrison looked regretful. 

“ I’m sorry, Patty, dear, but really ” 

“ It’s time! Yes, I know it, and I’m quite 
ready to go. Good night, Little Billee.” 

“ Good night, Patty. Get a good rest, for you 
really need it.” 


[237] 


CHAPTER XVII 


patty's decision 

“X7" OU see, Nan, it isn’t fair. I don’t 
feel honest to keep Phil in uncertainty, 
when I don’t think — no, I really don’t 
think I’m going to marry him.” 

“ But good gracious, Patty, you ought to know 
by this time ! Either you care for him or you 
don't.” 

“ Nan, I’ve only learned of late that when 
people say ‘ care for ’ they mean love. I think 
it’s a silly phrase, — why, I care for lots of 
things ” 

“ There are a good many things you’ve only 
learned of late, Patty, and a good many more 
you’ve still to learn. But I really think you 
ought to make up your mind about Phil Van 
Reypen.” 

“ Well, amn’t I making it up as fast as I can? 
I’m going right at it now, in dead earnest, and 
you’ve got to help me.” 

[238] 


Patty’s Decision 

Nan smiled at the anxious face that looked into 
her own. 

They were in Patty’s boudoir, the morning 
after the Christmas party. A breakfast tray, 
with contents only partly demolished, was 
pushed away, as the importance of the discus- 
sion made food seem an intrusive factor. 

Patty’s cap was askew on her hastily 
knotted-up curls, and she gathered about her 
the voluminous folds of a billowy, blue silk 
affair, that was her latest acquisition in the way 
of negligees. 

“ My child,” said Nan, “ you have given your- 
self away. If you want any help in making up 
your mind, you are not in love with that young 
man. You don’t ‘ care for ’ him, in the techni- 
cal sense of the term.” 

“ But he’s very nice, Nancy. He’s a big- 
hearted, fine-minded ” 

“ Upstanding, clean-cut American gentleman. 
Let me help you out. Yes, Patty, he’s all those 
things and more. But if you don’t love him you 
mustn’t marry him. You’re old enough to 
know your own mind.” 

“ I’m not such an ancient ! ” 

“Don’t be silly! You’re nearly twenty- 


[239] 


Patty Blossom 

“ Just twenty and a half.” 

“ Well, all right, twenty and a half. But 
that’s not like seventeen. You’re young for 
your years, I think. But anyway, you’ve seen 
enough of men to know if Phil Van Reypen is 
‘ Lord of your life, — your King, — your Star! ’ 
Is he?” 

“Not much he isn’t! Why, Nan, he’s an 
awfully nice chap, but no ‘ Philip, My King! ’ 
There, you see I can quote poetry as well as 
you. Oh, Nan, Bill Farnsworth knows an 
awful lot about poetry! Would you think he 
would? ” 

“ Now, Patty, keep to the subject in hand. 
Fred and I both think you ought to be engaged 
to Philip, or else tell him you won’t be. It isn’t 
fair to him, to act as you do.” 

“ I know it, you angel stepmother, and so, I’m 
going to decide, right now, — with much quick- 
ness. Heigho! Which shall it be ? Patty Van 
Reypen, — or stay an old maid all my life.” 

“ Oh, I dare say there are others. You may 
possibly have another chance at matrimony.” 

“ Nan,” and Patty turned suddenly grave, “ I 
don’t like that — a chance at matrimony. I 
mean, if one gets engaged, it ought to be to a 
man she loves so much that she doesn’t think of 
[240] 


Patty’s Decision 

it as a ‘ chance.’ It ought to be the one and 
only.” 

“ Why, that’s just what I’m trying to say, dear. 
Now, is Phil the one and only? ” 

“ No, ma’am. Not by no manner of means, 
he isn’t. Nixie, he is not ! ” 

“ That mass of negatives sounds rather con- 
clusive to me. So, with that as a premise, 
I’m going to advise you, even urge you to 
tell him so with unmistakable definiteness.” 

“ But, Nan, it makes him feel so bad.” 

“ That .is the trouble, Patty. Every true 
woman hates to disappoint the man who truly 
loves her. And Phil adores you. His love is 
deep and sincere. He would make you very 
happy — if you loved him. If not, it would 
only mean unhappiness for you both. And, so, 
it is really kinder to him to tell him so frankly 
and let him give up any false hopes.” 

“ I know it, and I’m going to do it. But I 
don’t know just how. You see, Nan, he is so 
persistent, — and in such a nice, kind way. When 
I tell him that, he’ll only say that he won’t con- 
sider it final, and we’ll wait and see. Then the 
argument begins all over again.” 

“ And so, I tell you, at the risk of repeating 
myself, that you must make up your own mind 

[241] 


Patty Blossom 

positively first; then, if an adverse decision, you 
must tell him, so positively that he can’t mis- 
understand. Then, if he refuses to give up all 
hope, it isn’t your fault.” 

“ That’s good, sound talk, Nan, and I will try 
to do just as you say. But — well, here’s the 
thing in a nutshell. I like Phil so much that I 
hate to tell him I can’t love him.” 

“ Then get that out of the nutshell, and put 
this in. If you like him so much, it’s your duty 
to tell him you can’t love him. Heavens, Patty, 
have you no idea of other people’s rights? ” 

“ I don’t believe I have, Nan. I’m a spoiled 
child, I admit it. You and Dad spoil me, and 
all my friends do, too. I’m made to believe 
that the sun rises and sets in silly little Patty 
Fairfield, and it has made me a vain, conceited, 
selfish, insufferable Pig! That’s what it has 
done! ” 

“ Oh, Patty, you little idiot! Nothing of the 
sort. You’re, — since you doubtless meant to 
be contradicted, — you’re a dear thing, and there 
isn’t a selfish bone in your body. If people 
adore you, it’s because of your sunny, sweet 
nature, and your absolute thoughtfulness and 
kindness to others. Don’t be foolish that way. 
But regarding this matter of Philip, I know you 

[242] 


Patty’s Decision 

see it as I do. And it’s really your kind heart 
and your dislike of hurting anybody’s feelings 
that makes you hate so to tell him what you 
must tell him.” 

“ Yes, Nan, I must tell him. I know it my- 
self. I know that I like him lots, and I’d be 
awfully sorry not to be friends with him, but 
I don’t want to marry him.” 

“ Do you want to marry anybody else? ” 

“ I hardly know how to answer that. I sup- 
pose every girl would rather be married than 
not, if it’s to just the right man. But one thing 
is certain, Philip isn’t the right man.” 

Patty sighed, and the far-away look in her eyes 
made Nan wonder if there was a “ right man ” 
whose image was enshrined in the girl’s heart. 
But she only said, “ Then, dear, tell him so.” 

“ I will,” said Patty, but she looked very 
serious and troubled over it. 

^ However, she did tell him so. When Van Rey- 
pen called that evening Patty answered his plea 
with a decisive No. She was very gentle and 
kindly, but she gave him no ray of hope, no 
suggestion of a change of decision. 

Philip took it gravely, but was unwilling to 
admit it was final. He knew from Patty’s de- 
meanour that she meant it to be, but he hoped 
[ 243 ] 


Patty Blossom 

he could yet win her by further devotion and 
patience. She told him this was impossible, but 
he only smiled and expressed his determination 
to try it. 

“ I take your word for it, dear,” he said. “ I 
know you mean just what you say, that you 
don’t love me enough to give yourself to me. 
And I won’t urge you, or tease you. Just let 
me remain your friend, and let me see you, oc- 
casionally. I promise not to intrude when I’m 
not wanted. And though I expect nothing, 
there’s no law against hoping, you know.” 

Phil’s winsome smile was so cheery and yet so 
wistful, that Patty’s heart was touched anew. 
But she said, “ It must be just friends, Phil. I 
like you lots, you know that, but I can’t be al- 
ways fearful that ” 

“ That I’ll break loose and become unmanage- 
able ! You needn’t, dear. I promise to abide 
by your decision, unless I can make you want to 
change it. Now, forget it all, for the present, 
and let’s be friends and chums and comrades 
and all those nice things, that don’t bother 
curly-headed little girls and make them look 
troubled and sad. But, I want to thank you 
and bless you, dear, for your sweet kindliness to 
me. Why, you might have sent me flying about 
[ 244 ] 


Patty’s Decision 

my business with nothing more than a curt No. 
I’m glad you didn’t do that! ” 

“ I don’t treat my friends like that,” and Patty 
smiled, relieved that the ordeal was practically 
over. “ Now, will you help us with the House 
Sale?” 

“ In a minute! But tell me what house is to 
be sold?” 

“ Oh, no, we don’t sell any house. It’s really 
a sort of Bazaar, but instead of holding it in a 
hall or any big place, we have it in a house, — 
this house, in fact.” 

“Here?” 

“ Yes, next week. It’s a horrid nuisance, — 
the getting ready and clearing up afterward, I 
mean, — but we want to make money for the 
library of our working girls’ club.” 

“ Let me give you the money you’d make, and 
then don’t have the Bazaar thing.” 

“ You’re awfully good, Phil, and I’d like to do 
that. But it wouldn’t work. The Club would 
just take your contribution and then go calmly 
on and have a Bazaar or something beside.” 

“ But it would let you out. You needn’t have 
it here.” 

“ That would be selfish. I’m too selfish as it 
is. No, I’ll have the sale here. Of course, the 
[ 245 ] 


Patty Blossom 

committee will help, and all that, but well, you 
know what committees are.” 

“ Yes, they let the chairman do everything and 
then they criticise. And I’ll bet you’re chair- 
man, aren’t you? ” 

“ Yes,” Patty laughed. “ How you do catch 
on! But I’m not shifting responsibility. In- 
deed, I’d rather do it all, if I could do it my own 
way. But they all tell me what to do, and then 
whatever’s wrong is my fault.” 

“ I know. All committees are like that. Well, 
just do the best you can and let me help all I 
can. Is there much I can do? ” 

“ Why, yes, I think so. At least there will be 
on the day of the Sale. Come round then and 
we’ll set you to work.” 

“ Glad to. What is to be sold? Can’t I buy 
some things? ” 

“ Yes, indeed. It’s a novel sale, in this way: 
There are wares all over the house. In the 
library we’ll sell books, and in the dining-room, 
food, and, also, china and glass and fancy 
linens.” 

“ And in the drawing-room here ? ” 

“ Oh, here we’ll have the bric-a-brac and pic- 
tures and small pieces of furniture, — all these 
things have been donated, you know. And up 
[2 4 6] 


Patty’s Decision 

in the bedrooms we’re to have things to wear, 
and lace pillows and dresser scarfs and all such 
things; oh, and hats! And in my boudoir 
there’ll be wonderful kimonos and breakfast 
caps, and work-baskets and bags and really 
lovely things.” 

“ I believe you’ll enjoy it all. You’re enthusi- 
astic already. Let me give you some things for 
it. Wouldn’t you like a few curios and bronze 
bits from Aunty Van’s collections? ” 

“Oh, we would! But you oughtn’t to spare 
them.” 

“ I’ve such quantities, a few will never be 
missed. Come over and pick them out yourself. 
Bring Elise or whoever is on the committee 
with you.” 

“ Thank you, Phil, you’re awfully good. It 
will be an immense help. It’s easy enough to 
get fancy things, and even dining-room things; 
and we’ve oceans of books and desk fittings and 
such things. But it’s hardest of all to get the 
very things you offer. And they’ll sell, 
splendidly.” 

“ And you girls dress appropriately, I sup- 
pose.” 

“ Yes, of course we never lose a chance of 
dressing up. Elise will be in cap and gown, in 
[ 247 ] 


Patty Blossom 

the library. Marie Homer, in full evening 
regalia, in here. Several as waitresses in the 
dining-room; flower-girls in the halls; oh, yes, 
we even use the kitchen. We have cooks there, 
and they’ll sell all sorts of aluminum cook 
dishes and laundry things. It’s really very well 
planned and I s’pose it will be fun. In the little 
reception room we have all sorts of motor 
things, — robes, coats, lunch-baskets, cushions, 
all the best and newest motor accessories. Gen- 
eral Sports goods, too, I believe. Daisy’s run- 
ning that.” 

“ And where are you? ” 

“ Up in my own boudoir. I’m to wear a gor- 
geous Chinese kimono and one fascinating cap 
after another, selling them off of my head to 
the eager throngs of purchasers! ” 

“Fine! You’ll do a rushing business. I’ll 
give you some wares to sell up there, too. Say, 
some Oriental couch cushions, and some Per- 
sian slippers, and things from Auntie’s ward- 
robe.” 

“ Do you think you ought to? ” 

“ Why, of course. All her things are mine, 
and there are such quantities of really valuable 
stuffs and trinkets I don’t know what to do with 
them. And as to Aunty Van’s own wishes, I 
[248] 


Patty’s Decision 

know she would have been glad to have them 
used in this way, — especially for you.” 

Patty looked up at him, quickly. She well re- 
membered Mrs. Van Reypen’s affection for her, 
and what form it took. 

“ Phil,” she said, “ I don’t want you to give 
these things for my sake ” 

“ Now, don’t you worry, Curlyhead, I give 
them solely and wholly for the good of the 
cause. Indeed, if you weren’t connected with 
the affair, I’d give twice as many ! ” 

Philip’s smile contradicted this awful taradid- 
dle, and Patty rejoiced at his nonsense. Much 
as she wanted his gifts for the Sale, she didn’t 
want to feel that it placed her under special obli- 
gations to him. 

Just then the doorbell sounded, and in a 
moment Daisy Dow and Bill Farnsworth ap- 
peared. They were in gay spirits, having been 
to see a new comic opera, which proved such a 
bore that they left before it was over. 

“ Such rubbish ! ” Daisy exclaimed. “ Old 
jokes, old music, old dances. So I proposed we 
leave it to its fate and run up here. Glad to see 
us, Patty? ” 

“ Yes, indeed! Just listen while I tell you of 
[ 249 ] 


Patty Blossom 

all the things I’ve wheedled out of Philip for 
our Sale.” 

“ Gorgeous ! ” cried Daisy, after hearing the 
list. “ Haven’t you some for my room, Mr. 
Van Reypen? ” 

“ I’m sure I have. You can use anything 
sporty? ” 

“ Anything.” 

“ Then I’ll give you a first-class tennis set. I’ll 
order it sent up from Ball and Bat’s, or you can 
pick it out there yourself.” 

Daisy noticed that Van Reypen did not give 
her any of his aunt’s heirlooms, but she grate- 
fully accepted the offered gift. 

“ What shall I give you, Patty?” asked Bill. 
“ What’s your specialty? ” 

“ Negligees and boudoir caps,” said Patty, de- 
murely; “ have you any? ” 

“ Something just as good. Want some Indian 
moccasins and Navajo blankets ” 

“ Now, Bill,” said Daisy, “ you promised me 
the Navajo, for a motor robe.” 

“ All right. I’ll give each good little girl one. 
Then Patty, how’d you like some real Hopi 
baskets? ” 

“Beautiful! You boys are awfully good to 
us. We’ll have a wonderful sale.” 

[250] 


Patty’s Decision 

“ If only people come to buy,” demurred 
Daisy. 

“ Oh, they’ll come fast enough. We’ll make 
oceans of money ! I’m just beginning to get into 
the notion of the thing.” 

“ Will those queer friends of yours be here? ” 

“ What queer friends? ” 

“ Those soully ones. I’ve never seen them, but 
I’ve heard a lot about them.” 

“ From Chick Channing, I suppose,” said 
Patty, coolly. “ How that boy does love to ex- 
aggerate. I don’t know, Daisy, whether they’ll 
be here or not. If they are, use your wiles to 
sell them a lot of things out of your room, won’t 
you? ” 

“ Yes, I will, for I don’t believe they’ll care for 
your lace caps and pillows.” 


CHAPTER XVIII 


THE HOUSE SALE 

T HE House Sale was in full swing. It had 
been well advertised, and the object was 
a popular one, and throngs of willing 
buyers crowded the Fairfield house. 

The family belongings had, many of them, 
been carried to the upper floors, and the first 
and second stories given over to the Bazaar. 

The beds had been removed and the bedrooms 
were veritable stores of all sorts of light and 
dainty apparel and feminine trinkets. The 
rooms downstairs were filled with fine wares and 
were crowded with purchasers. The girls, 
dressed to suit their calling, were brisk and 
busy salesladies, and everywhere was laughter 
and merry chat. 

Daisy, in a stunning new sports suit, looked 
with satisfaction on her stacks of golf accoutre- 
ments, skates, tennis sets, and side lines of 
bright caps and sweaters for both sexes. And 
her wares simply melted away. She laughingly 
[252] 


The House Sale 


put up her prices, but so attractive were the 
goods that they sold quickly. 

Elise, too, did a rushing business in the library. 
She had several assistants, and they were all 
kept at work by the kind patrons. Many worth- 
while books had been given the girls, and there 
were beside, library furnishings, and a few auto- 
graphed books and letters that commanded 
large prices. A set of Riley’s works was on 
sale, and these Farnsworth bought, requesting 
that they remain in their place until his further 
directions. 

“ Whatever are you going to do with them, 
Bill?” asked Elise, who looked like a pretty 
Portia in her cap and gown. 

“ Why not peruse them myself?” he re- 
turned. 

“ But I chance to know that you have a set of 
Riley.” 

“ Well, maybe, I’ll give them to somebody as 
a gift. If I can’t find anybody to accept them, 
I’ll turn' them over to your girls’ library.” 

“ Oh, I dare say you can give them away. A 
beautiful set like that! Why, they’re Russia 
bound!” 

“ Why, so they are ! ” 

“ As if he didn’t know that! ” exclaimed one 
[ 253 ] 


\ 

Patty Blossom 

of the girls to Elise, as Farnsworth saun- 
tered away. “ Why, he gave that set to the 
sale!” 

“ He did ! And then bought them back 
again ! ” 

“ Yes, that’s just what he has done.” 

u Oh, well, then, he does mean to give them 
to somebody, — somebody in particular.” 

And Farnsworth certainly did mean to give 
them to somebody in particular. He designed 
them as a gift for Patty. He knew she would 
enjoy the poems, and he chose the edition with 
great care. Then, to enhance the value, he 
made it a present to the Club Sale, and 
promptly bought it back. 

The big Westerner made his way through the 
crowds, stopping here and there to buy a flower 
or a trinket from the beguiling vendors. He 
looked in at the dining-room, and saw the long 
table set with marvelous confections, each to be 
sold with its dish of fine china or crystal. Also, 
on side tables were center-pieces, doilies, and 
napkins of all varieties of embroidery and dec- 
oration. A large back veranda had been ar- 
ranged as a refreshment room, and here 
Farnsworth discovered Nan and Mr. Fairfield 
eating ice cream. 


[254] 



She laughingly put up her prices 




























The House Sale 

“ Join us,” they begged, but a smiling head- 
shake was the negative reply. 

“ I’m on a still hunt for Patty. I’m told she’s 
upstairs.” 

“ Yes, in her own rooms,” said Nan. “ But 
you can’t get in, the place is jammed. Wait till 
she has sold off a lot of stuff, then there’ll be 
at least standing room. I’ve just come down 
from there and I never saw such a crowd.” 

“ I’m fairly good at stemming crowds, — 
I think I’ll go up.” 

Farnsworth squared his broad shoulders and 
started up the stairway. 

By tactful manoeuvring, rather than by muscu- 
lar strength, he gained his goal, and stood in 
the doorway of Patty’s boudoir. 

She was showing off a boudoir set to a pros- 
pective purchaser. It was of pale blue bro- 
caded satin, edged with swansdown. There 
was a fetching lace cap with blue bows and 
little yellow rosebuds; also dainty blue slippers 
with rosebuds on them. Gaily, Patty donned 
the lovely garments, over her fluffy white 
frock, and pirouetted before her own cheval 
glass. 

“ You see,” she said, in wheedling, saleslady 
tones, “ it is a work of art! Ma foi! but it is 
[ 255 ] 


Patty Blossom 

chic! n’est-ce pas? Excuse my fearful French, 
but I can’t sell this Parisian rig in English ! ” 

“ It is just darling! ” declared the lady who 
was looking at it. “ Of course I’ll take it. I 
never saw one I liked so well.” 

Farnsworth stood watching the scene, think- 
ing how much Patty’s winning personality 
added to the charm of the robe, and wondering 
if she would accept the books he had bought 
for her. 

The sale concluded, Patty thanked her 
patron, and in a moment was called upon to re- 
peat the performance, as indeed she had been 
doing most of the evening. This time it was 
not so willing a buyer. 

A gaunt, elderly spinster, with elaborately 
coiffed white hair and ostentatious costume, 
demanded a kimono that should be just her 
style and of embroidered crepe de chine. 

“ Here is a lovely one in heliotrope,” said 
Patty, smiling as she brought one of the pret- 
tiest ones she had. 

“ Heliotrope ! ” the lady almost screamed. 
“ Do I then look so old? Am I in the 
sere and yellow? Why do you offer me helio- 
trope? ” 

“ Oh, don’t you care for it?” said Patty, 
[256] 


The House Sale 

pleasantly; “it’s one of my favourite colours. 
What colour do you like best? ” 

“ I like amber, but* of course, you wouldn’t 
have that. Green, now?” 

“ No, we don’t seem to have those. We’ve 
mostly pink and blue.” 

“ Old-fashioned ! Why don’t you have am- 
ber or russet?” 

“ I wish we had. I’d love to give you what 
you want. How about white?” 

“ Namby pamby! But show me what you 
have. I’m determined to get something.” 

“ If you only cared for blue,” and Patty 
sighed. “ Here’s a new box yet unopened, but 
it says on the end, ‘ Light Blue.’ So that 
wouldn’t do.” 

“Oh, well, let me see it.” 

Patty opened the Japanese looking box, and 
out from the tissue papers fell a dream of a 
kimono. Of palest blue silk, it was covered 
with embroidered apple blossoms, not in a set 
design, but powdered over it, as if wafted there 
by a summer breeze. The conventional Jap- 
anese flowers are cherry blooms, but these were 
true apple blossoms, softly pink and white, the 
very loveliest gown Patty had evei* seen. 

Farnsworth was looking on, and he, too, 

[ 257 ] 


Patty Blossom 

caught sight of the exquisite design. He looked 
quickly at Patty, and, in dumb show, begged 
her not to sell the garment. Nor had she any 
intention of doing so. The moment she saw it, 
she wanted it for herself, and began hastily to 
fold it back in its box. 

“Wait! Stop! ” cried the lady; “I think I 
want that.” 

“ It’s already sold,” said Big Bill, stepping 
forward. “ Isn’t that the one I ordered, Miss 
Fairfield? ” 

“Is it?” said Patty, helplessly, wanting to 
laugh at the way the lady looked daggers at 
Bill, yet not knowing quite what to say. 

“ It is. Kindly lay it aside for me. Mark it 
Farnsworth.” 

“ Do nothing of the sort ! ” snapped the lady. 
“ You said that was an unopened box. It can’t 
belong to any one then. I will take it. How 
much is it? ” 

Patty thought quickly. She had received a 
green kimono for Christmas, which she had 
not worn, and didn’t care for. It had been sent 
her by a distant cousin, who would never know 
or care what she did with it. 

“ All right,” she said, “ take it if you like, 
you have the first right to it.” 

[258] 


The House Sale 

Farnsworth looked disturbed, but did not 
combat Patty’s decision. 

“ But,” Patty went on, “ I think I have a 
green one, after all. I’ve just remembered it. 
You can take your choice.” 

Stepping aside to her own wardrobe, Patty 
brought out a box and shook out a very pretty 
green gown. She put it on, and, draping it 
gracefully, stood, with her head on one side, 
observing the effect. She then looked doubt- 
fully at the lady, and said, “ I dare say you 
like the blue one better, after all. This is a 
very pale green.” 

“ It’s a lovely green ! Just the shade I like 
best. If you’re willing, I’ll take the green one, 
by all means.” 

“ Whichever you choose,” and Patty swished 
the green folds around to catch the light. Very 
becoming it was, and on pretty Patty it looked 
a dream of loveliness. 

“ It’s just bewitching,” declared the gratified 
purchaser, and she paid for it and left her ad- 
dress to have it sent home. 

“Good work!” said Farnsworth, laughing, 
as the lady passed on to look at other tempting 
wares. “ You hypnotised her into taking the 
green one. I say, Patty, I want to make you 

[259] 


Patty Blossom 

a present of that apple-blossom wrap; mayn’t 
I?” 

“ It isn’t a wrap,” said Patty, disdainfully, 
“ it’s a kimono, and the very prettiest one I 
ever saw.” 

“ All right. I don’t care what the dinky 
thing’s name is. It’s the most exquisite colour- 
ing, and it suits you down to the ground.” 

“ It fits me down to the ground, too,” laughed 
Patty, flinging the robe on again, and gather- 
ing up its lustrous folds. It was too long for 
her, but that, of course, could be reme- 
died. 

“ Yes, you’ll have to take a reef in it. Will 
you accept it, Little Apple Blossom?” 

“ It’s very expensive,” Patty demurred, look- 
ing over her shoulder at the graceful lines of 
the garment. 

“ That doesn’t matter,” and Farnsworth 
pulled out a roll of bills from his pocket. 

Patty gave him a scornful look. “ Don’t be 
so ostentatious ! ” she flouted. “ I didn’t mean 
you couldn’t afford it. I mean, I don’t care to 
accept a gift of such value. I know, — we all 
know — you have the wealth of the Indies ! ” 

Farnsworth looked at her in sheer amaze- 
ment, a deep red flush stealing over his face. 

[260] 


The House Sale 

Then, for a moment, he held her eyes with 
his own, looking steadily at her. 

“ Very well,” he said, gently, returning his 
money to his pocket. “ I won’t give it to you, 
if you don’t want me to.” 

“ Oh, gracious to goodness ! what a 
kimono ! ” cried Daisy Dow, who came flying 
into the room, “ I never saw such a beauty! I 
want it! Is it yours, Patty? No? Oh, you’re 
just trying it on.” 

“ I’m considering its purchase,” said Farns- 
worth, “ if I can find somebody to give it to. 
Do you like it, Daisy? ” 

u Do I like it! It’s the loveliest thing in the 
whole Sale ! By the way, just look at the pres- 
ents I’ve had ! ” 

Sure enough, Daisy was adorned with two or 
three gay-coloured sport sashes, over her arm 
were two silk sweaters, and she carried a 
basket, in which was a collection of gloves, ties, 
handkerchiefs, scarfs, and various odds and 
ends of sport apparel. 

“ What are you doing up here, anyway? ” de- 
manded Patty. “ Who’s looking after your 
room? ” 

“All sold out! Not a mite of anything left 
to sell. I came near disposing of your own pic- 
[261] 


Patty Blossom 

tures that still hang on the wall, and your 
tables and chairs. Are you really looking for 
somebody to buy that for, Bill? Well, it might 
as well be me ! ” 

Daisy laughed gaily, and held out her hands 
for the kimono. 

But Patty drew the blue folds around her 
and shook her yellow curls. 44 Possession is 
nine points of the law,” she laughingly said. 
44 Pm going to buy this thing myself.” 

44 You can’t,” said Farnsworth, looking 
amused at the situation. 44 First come, first 
served. I asked for it before you thought of 
buying it. Now, I claim my purchase, and I 
shall give it to one or other of you two girls. I 
offered it to Patty first, so it is for her to say. 
If she refuses, I offer it to Daisy.” 

So gay was his manner, so light his tone, that 
Patty couldn’t resent his words, but a twinkle in 
his eye made her realise that he knew he was 
cornering her. He knew how she admired the 
kimono. It would be difficult if not impos- 
sible to duplicate it. She must accept it 
from him or see Daisy triumphantly walk off 
with it. 

The latter alternative was surely unthinkable ! 
So Patty said, with exaggerated meekness, 
[262] 


The House Sale 

“ Thank you, Little Billee, I accept it with 
pleasure. You are very kind.” 

Farnsworth burst out laughing at the mild 
tone and the shy, downcast eyes, whereupon 
Patty favoured him with an innocent stare, say- 
ing, “ What is the matter? ” 

“ A whole lot is the matter ! ” Daisy answered 
for him. “ I wanted that robe, and now you’ve 
gone and got it, Patty Fairfield! You’re the 
girl who gets everything! All right, Bill, just 
for that, you’ve got to give me the set of books 
you bought from Elise, and had saved for you. 
Will you?” 

“ If you say I’ve got to, — why ask me will 
I ? ” he returned, good-naturedly. “ I am as 
wax in the hands of you two. Certainly, 
Daisy, I’ll be honoured if you’ll accept the 
books.” 

“ What are they? ” asked Patty, carelessly, as 
she still bent her attention to the embroideries 
of her new acquisition. 

“ Oh, it’s a set of Riley. A wonderful set, — 
bound in Russia leather.” 

Patty looked up, quickly. She felt a convic- 
tion that Farnsworth had bought these books 
for her. To be sure she wouldn’t want to ac- 
cept two handsome presents from him, yet the 

[263] 


Patty Blossom 

idea of his so easily passing them over to Daisy 
annoyed her. 

“Riley!” she exclaimed, involuntarily. 
“ Why didn’t you give those to me, instead of 
this gown? ” 

“ The books are better suited to Daisy,” he 
returned, “ and the gown suits nobody but 
you.” 

“ Oh, because Daisy is more intellectual, I 
suppose, and I’m ” 

“ Yes, and you’re just a little piece of vanity, 
who cares only for dress and finery.” 

Farnsworth was having his innings now. 
Patty had hurt his feelings, and she knew it; 
and so, he was teasing her in return. 

Daisy laughed at Patty’s unmistakable cha- 
grin, and ran away downstairs to claim her 
books. 

It so chanced that there was no one else in 
Patty’s boudoir at that moment. Everybody 
had flocked to the next room to see a new con- 
signment of treasures displayed, and Farns- 
worth and Patty were alone. 

“ Yes,” he said, looking straight at her, “ I 
did buy the Riley set for you. But as you’re 
so averse to accepting my ostentatious offer- 

[264] 


The House Sale 


mgs, I thought better to give it to Daisy. And 
I had another reason, too.” 

“ I’m glad you did,” said Patty, coldly; “ and 
I wish you had given her this also.” 

She began to draw off the kimono, but Farns- 
worth took a step toward her, and with one big 
swoop, gathered her into his arms. 

“Apple Blossom! ” he whispered, “my little 
Apple Blossom girl! ” 

So impulsive and all-embracing was the ac- 
tion, so swift the kiss that fell on Patty’s pink 
cheek, and so quickly was she released, that she 
stood, gasping from breathlessness, and as- 
tonishment, as others began to return to the 
room. 

Van Reypen was among them, and he called 
out to Patty : 

“ We’ve come for you. If your things aren’t 
all sold, let somebody else look after them. 
We’re going to supper now, and we want all 
our crowd together.” 

Gratefully, Patty turned to him, her head 
still in a whirl from Farnsworth’s audacity, and 
with Philip she went downstairs. 


[265] 


CHAPTER XIX 


PATTY RUNAWAY 

HE next day was Saturday, and Patty 



woke to a somewhat dismantled and 


disordered room. Her bed had been 
restored to its place, after the guests had dei 
parted the night before, but other appointments 
were a bit lacking. Nan had forbidden her to 
rise until noon, for the Bazaar had meant a 
large expenditure of strength and nerve force, 
and Patty was not robust. 

Before she rang for her morning chocolate, 
she thought over the events of the previous 
evening. She was furiously angry at Farns- 
worth. So much so, that she could think of 
little else. 

“How dared he?” she exclaimed to herself. 
“ The idea of his thinking I am the sort of 
girl he can pick up and kiss like that! ” 

And then fier face grew pink with blushes and 
she buried it in a pillow because she realised 


[266] 


Patty Runaway 

she was not nearly so indignant as she ought 
to be ! 

“ Good heavens ! ” she thought, frantically. 
“Am I in love with Little Billee? With a 
Westerner? A self-made man? Why, he can’t 
hold a candle to Phil for birth and name ! And 
yet — oh, no, I’m not in love with him! He’s 
too — too — he takes too much for granted. It’s 
got to stop ! Think how he carried me out of 
the Studio party! And last night! No won- 
der he walked off home without seeing me 
again ! I wonder what he will offer by way of 
apology or explanation. I believe I’ll ask 
him ! ” 

Patty reached out her hand for the telephone, 
and suddenly stopped. 

“ I can’t! ” she whispered to herself, shame- 
facedly, “ I — I don’t want any apology from 
him. I — I — oh, fiddlesticks! I don’t know 
what to do ! Guess I’ll have a talk with Nan 
— no, I won’t. It was all very well to talk to 
her about Phil, — because I didn’t care about 
him. But I do care about Billee. Oh! do I 
‘care for’ him? I don’t know — but I’m not 
going to think about it. It gets me all mixed 
up. I wonder — I wish I could go away. I 
will! I guess I can do as I’ve a mind to! ” 
[267] 


Patty Blossom 

After a little further thought, and a de- 
termined wag of the head, Patty rang her bell, 
and when the maid came she said, “ Bring my 
chocolate, please, and then get out a suitcase, 
and pack it for me.” 

“ Yes, Miss Patty,” replied Jane, and until 
her breakfast came, Patty’s mind worked rap- 
idly. 

“ Jane, Pm going to elope,” she announced, as 
the maid reappeared with a tray. 

“Yes, Miss Patty,” and though Jane’s eyes 
flew wide open, she made no verbal comment. 

“ Don’t look as if you had been shot! ” said 
Patty, laughing; “ Pm going alone, but you 
are to help me get off. Pack the things I tell 
you and then order the little car for me. Pm 
not going to tell you where Pm going, for I 
don’t want any one to know. But after Pm 
gone, you may give Mrs. Fairfield a note I 
will leave with you. Understand?” 

“ Yes, Miss Patty,” and Jane began at once 
to lay out the desired clothing. 

“ And,” Patty went on, “ if any one calls or 
telephones or asks for me in any way, just say 
that Pve gone away for a few days to re- 
cuperate after the exertions of the House 
Sale.” 


[268] 


Patty Runaway 

She carried out her plan with no trouble at 
all. Jane took down the suitcase, Patty went 
down, too, by the back stairs, and got into the 
car unseen, and was driven to the Grand Cen- 
tral Station. 

Admonishing the chauffeur to tell no one 
where he took her, Patty bought a ticket for 
Fern Falls, and in a few hours amazed 
Adele Kenerley by walking in at her front 
door. 

“ Patty Fairfield ! You angel child! Where 
did you drop from? The blue skies? ” 

“ Not quite. I flew up from New York to 
beg the hospitality of your roof for a few* 
days.” 

“ For as long as we can keep you. You dear 
old thing! How well you look! ” 

“Don’t say that! I’m here to recuperate 
after a strenuous gay season and a particularly 
tiring Bazaar thing last night.” 

“ Oh, yes, Bazaars are the most tiresome 
things in the world ! You ought never to go to 
them.” 

“ This one came to me. It was at our house. 
I’ll tell you all about it later. But, honestly, 
Adele, I was just ready to perfectly fly this 
morning ! My nerves gave out, my muscles are 
[269] 


Patty Blossom 

all lame and tired, and then, my brain gave 
way. So, sez I, why not flee away to that 
haven of rest what I wot of, — and here I am 
flewn!” 

“ Well, I’m jolly glad to see you. Jim will 
be overjoyed, too. Come right up to your own 
room, and take off your things, while I go and 
speak to Cook. Anything particular you want 
for lunch? ” 

“ No, thank you. Any old thing, so long as 
it’s good. As if you ever had anything that 
wasn’t salt of the earth! ” 

“ Oh, Patty! You don’t eat salt of the earth! 
Unless you’re a cannibal ! ” 

“ I’d like to know what kind of salt you do 
eat, then ! Run along, Adele, and order a 
dressy luncheon. I am pretty hungry.” 

Mrs. Kenerley went off, and Patty stood for a 
moment, looking out of the window. “ I did 
just the right thing,” she said to herself. “ Up 
here, where it’s so quiet and peaceful, I can 
think things out, and know just where I stand. 
Down home, I shouldn’t have had a minute to 
myself. It is beautiful here. So peaceful and 
calm.” 

Patty turned, as some one entered her room, 
and saw a maid, ready to unpack for her. 
[270] 


Patty Runaway 

“ IVe only a suitcase, Tessie,” she smiled, 
“ I’m here but for two or three days.” 

“ Yes, Miss Fairfield. It’s good to see you 
again. What will you put on? ” 

“ The little rose Georgette, please. Why, 
here are two of my frocks in this ward- 
robe ! ” 

“ Yes, you left them last summer, and Mrs. 
Kenerley said to leave them there against your 
next visit.” 

“ Good work! Here’s a white crepe de chine. 
Just the thing for tomorrow. No guests, are 
there, Tessie? ” 

“ None, Miss Fairfield. Some ladies left this 
morning.” 

“ Now, tell me all about it,” said Adele, 
coming back. “ You may go, Tessie. I’ll look 
after Miss Fairfield.” 

Tessie went away, and the two friends sat 
down for a chat. 

“ First of all, Adele,” Patty said, “ I don’t 
want any one to know where I am. I want a 
few days of absolute freedom from interrup- 
tion, — I’ve some things to think out.” 

“ H’m,” said Adele. 41 Who is he? ” 

Patty turned pink. “ Nobody,” she returned; 
“ or, if it’s anybody, it’s Phil Van Reypen; he 
[271] 


Patty Blossom 

wants me to marry him, and I don’t know 
whether to or not.” 

Adele looked at Patty’s transparent face, and 
knew she was not telling the whole truth. 
“ You won’t,” she said, astutely. “ But never 
mind why you came, dear; tell me as much or 
as little as you wish. And nobody shall know 
of your whereabouts, I promise you that. 
We’ll have a lovely, comfy time, just by our- 
selves.” 

“And I’ll tell you this much, Adele; if Bill 
Farnsworth telephones, on no account tell him 
I’m here. Please tell him I’m not ! ” 

“ Oh, fie, fie, Patty; tell a naughty story? ” 

“ Sometimes a naughty story is justifiable; or, 
well, if you can’t conscientiously do it, let me 
know if he threatens to come up here and I’ll 
scoot off somewhere else.” 

“ I think I see you ! I’ll leave it to Jim. He’ll 
manage it diplomatically. And perhaps Bill 
won’t telephone.” 

“ No, most likely not. But he may. He 
doesn’t know I’m here, — nobody does, — but I 
suppose this will be the first place anybody 
would suspect me of being.” 

“ I think very likely. Come on, now, I’ll help 
[272] 


Patty Runaway 

you dress for lunch. What a beautiful kimono ! 
Where did you get that? ” 

“ At the Sale last night. Oh, we had wonder- 
ful things. Everybody donated, you know, and 
then came and bought the things. Philip gave 
us some of Aunty Van Reypen’s bronzes and 
ivory carvings. I think we’ll make a lot of 
money.” 

“And you ran away the morning after! 
Didn’t you want to know how the funds summed 
up? ” 

“ Oh, yes; but the house was in such a fearful 
state ! Furniture all moved and things every 
which way. I was glad to disappear until it gets 
into shape again.” 

“ And doesn’t Mrs. Fairfield or your father 
know where you are? ” 

“ Well, I left a note for Nan, and I didn’t tell 
her just where I was going, so she could tell 
people that I hadn’t; but I gave her sufficient 
hints, so she can form a fairly correct notion of 
my destination.” 

“ All right, Pattykins, I’ll look after you, and 
no one shall learn from me where you are, — 
least of all, that terrible ogre, Bill Farns- 
worth ! ” 

Patty smiled, and the two friends went down- 

073 ] 


Patty Blossom 

stairs. Jim Kenerley was beaming with wel- 
comes, and declared that he, too, would keep 
the secret of Patty’s presence under his roof, 
even at the point of the bayonet. 

But, alas, for good intentions ! 

That afternoon, Kenerley sought his wife, 
consternation in every line of his good-looking 
countenance. 

“ Where’s Patty? ” he asked, abruptly. 

“ I sent her off for a nap. She’s all tired out. 
Why?” 

“ Well, Farnsworth is on his way up here.” 

“ What? Why did you let him come? ” 

“ Couldn’t help it. You see it was this way. 
The clerk, or somebody at his hotel telephoned, 
and said that Mr. Farnsworth had suddenly de- 
cided to run up here, and that he hadn’t time to 
telephone and then get his train. So he in- 
structed the clerk to get me and tell me Bill was 
on the way. He’ll be here a little after seven. 
What shall we do? ” 

“ Mercy ! I don’t know. Let me think. 
Patty is awfully angry with him about some- 
thing, and I’ve promised her not to let him 
know where she is.” 

“Lovers’ quarrel?” 

“ I don’t know. I haven’t had a real talk 
[ 274 ] 


Patty Runaway 

with Patty yet, she’s so fagged out. I want 
her to rest up. But she says she’s bothered 
about Philip Van Reypen.” 

“ Then depend upon it, it’s somebody else ! 
Farnsworth, probably.” 

“ She could do a lot worse than to marry 
Bill.” 

“ Indeed she could ! But, all the same, if 
Patty doesn’t want him here, he mustn’t come.” 

“ That’s all very well, but how will you pre- 
vent it? ” 

“ I don’t know. Meet him with a shot- 
gun? ” 

“ Now, be serious, Jim. We must protect 
Patty at any cost. Can’t we telegraph him on 
the train? ” 

u Not a chance. Do you think he knows 
she’s here ? ” 

“ He can’t know it. He may suspect it. 
Well, he’ll have to come, and he’ll have to 
stay over night; we can’t send him packing, 
with no decent excuse.” 

“ Tell him Cook has the smallpox.” 

“Don’t be silly! I can manage it, I think. 
Yes, with your help, it can be done.” 

“ My dear Adele, I offer my help in its en- 
tirety, and then some.” 

[2751 


Patty Blossom 

“ I’ll need all that — maybe more. It’s no 
easy job, but I’ll try it, rather than have Patty 
disturbed.” 

“ Might a mere man ask the nature of your 
plans? ” 

Adele Kenerley looked affectionately at her 
husband. “ Yes, but you mustn’t hoot at them. 
Yours not to question why, yours not to make 
objection.” 

“ Mine only to do or die, like those other 
heroes, I suppose.” 

“ Yes, but you’re to do, not die. The die 
is cast! I’ve cast it. Now, stop fooling, Jim, 
and listen to me. Those two people shall be 
in this house at the same time, and neither will 
suspect that the other is here.” 

“ Impossible ! ” 

“ There was a gentleman once, named Na- 
poleon. He remarked, 4 If it is possible, it 
must be done. If it is impossible, it shall be 
done ! ’ That’s my motto.” 

“Good for you, General! Go ahead. 
Command me, Madame! ” 

“ Well, and now listen, Jim, and be serious. 
We’ll have two dinners tonight ” 

“ Whew! I can’t stand everything! ” 

“ Silence, sir! We’ll have dinner at six; and 
[276] 


Patty Runaway 

then I’ll tuck Patty in bed early, to get her 
rest. Then, Bill will get here about seven, and 
we’ll have another dinner for him. I can look 
after tomorrow morning, Patty will break- 

fast in her room. Then, about eleven o’clock 
or noon, you must take Bill for a long motor 
ride, lunch somewhere on the road. I’ll have 
Patty lunch here with me. Then, I’ll put her 
away for an afternoon nap, and we must then 
have dinner for Bill and, — make him go home. 
I couldn’t keep it up any longer than that.” 

“ I should say not ! Regular Box and Cox 
game. But it may be we can put it over. I’ll 
do all I can. But s’pose he won’t go home 
tomorrow afternoon? ” 

“ Make him. Even if you have to telephone 
to his hotel to send a hurry wire for him.” 

“Capital! I’ll do that, if I have to. All 
right, little woman, you act as Patty’s jailer, 
and I’ll look after Farnsworth.” 

And so, at five o’clock, Adele went to Patty’s 
room. She found that young woman, robed 
in her apple blossom gown, asleep, with her 
head on a much crumpled pillow. There were 
traces of tears on the pink cheeks, but the blue 
eyes were tightly closed. 

“ Wake up, Pattibelle,” said Adele, gently 
[ 277 ] 


Patty Blossom 

patting her shoulder. “ We’re to have an early 
dinner, ’cause Jim has to go off to some meet- 
ing or other, and I thought you wouldn’t 
mind.” 

“Mind? Of course not,” and Patty sprang 
up, very wide-awake. u I won’t dress much, 
Adele.” 

“No; wear the same frock you had on for 
lunch. Twist up that yellow mop of yours, and 
come along down, now. I want you to take a 
stroll around the domain while there’s a scrap 
of daylight left.” 

The hour before dinner soon passed, and* 
then, laughing with merriment, the hosts and 
guest went in to dinner. 

The Kenerleys were in specially gay spirits, it 
seemed to Patty, and she held her own in fun 
and repartee. 

“ You must stay a long time, Patty,” Jim 
declared. “ You’re more fun than a barrel of 
monkeys ! Pm awfully glad you came.” 

“ So’m I,” assented Patty; “ I wanted to- get 
away from the giddy whirl, and lead the simple 
life for a few days.” 

“ Sometimes the simple life is very compli- 
cated,” observed Kenerley, and he glanced at 
the clock. 


[278] 


Patty Runaway 

Adele took the hint. “ You want to get away, 
don’t you, dear? ” she said. “ And we’ve been 
dawdling over dessert! Patty, I shan’t give 
you any coffee tonight. Pm afraid it will keep 
you awake, and you need sleep. My, but 
you’re hollow-eyed ! I suppose you’ve kept late 
hours all winter.” 

“ Pretty much. But I sleep a good deal, too. 
And I feel all right, now. Pm not going to 
bed before you come back, Jim.” 

“ Indeed you are ! ” cried Adele. “ Now, not 
a word from you, Miss! Pm your nurse at 
present, and you will obey my orders ! ” 

Kenerley started off to drive to the station 
for Farnsworth. He felt sure his wife would 
have Patty out of the way when they returned, 
but he didn’t know just how she’d manage it. 

Nor was it easy. But Adele wandered about 
the house with her guest, and finally declared 
the moonlight view was prettier from Patty’s 
windows than anywhere else. She lured the 
girl upstairs, and then cleverly persuaded her 
to don a dressing-gown and lie down, while she, 
Adele, looked after some household matters, 
and she would then return for a confab. 


[ 279 ] 


CHAPTER XX 


BLOSSOM GIRL 

S UCH a clever and resourceful house- 
keeper as Adele Kenerley found no 
trouble in arranging a second dinner for 
half-past seven, although one had been served 
at six. Patty safely out of the way, Adele pre- 
sided at the board with a light-hearted gaiety 
that surprised even her husband. 

Farnsworth, too, was in good spirits, though 
both the Kenerleys detected a roving eye and 
an alert ear that made them think he suspected, 
or at least hoped, that Patty was there. But 
he said nothing that indicated his thoughts ex- 
cept to ask on arrival if there were other 
guests. 

“ As you see,” said Adele. “ But I’m flatter- 
ing myself that you came this time just to visit 
the Kenerleys.” 

“What more could one desire?” returned 
Farnsworth. And the conversation continued 
in a light and impersonal tone. Patty’s name 
[280] 


Blossom Girl 

was mentioned, and innocently enough. Adele 
asked how she was. 

“ Well, I trust,” said Farnsworth. “ I was at 
her house at a Sale affair, last night, and she 
was all right then. Very much all right. But 
today, I called up the house, and they said she 
had gone away. I don’t know where.” 

“ And you thought she was up here ! Oh, 
Big Bill, and I thought you came to see us! ” 
Adele looked deeply chagrined. 

“ I’m jolly glad to see you, Adele, but to be 
honest, that little Patty person has turned my 
head.” 

“ Truly, Bill?” 

“ Very truly, Adele. It’s one thing or the 
other with me now. I must find her and if she 
says me nay, I go back to Arizona for good 
and all. No more East for me.” 

Jim Kenerley, catching the earnest note in 
Farnsworth’s voice, had all he could do to keep 
from telling him then and there of Patty’s 
presence under that same roof, but a decided 
head-shake from Adele restrained him. 

For Adele felt in honour bound to keep 
Patty’s secret, unless the girl herself released 
her from her promise. 

As soon as she could, Adele excused herself 
[281] 


Patty Blossom 

and left the two men to smoke and chat to- 
gether. She went to Patty’s room, determined 
to find out the true state of affairs. But Patty 
was asleep, and so profoundly did she slumber 
that it seemed a shame to waken her. 

So the game went on. Adele went back down- 
stairs, and the three friends spent a pleasant 
evening together. At bedtime Farnsworth de- 
clared his intention of leaving in the morning, 
and sure that he would do so, Adele hospitably 
urged him to remain till after dinner. To her 
surprise, he acquiesced, and said he would go 
down to New York on a late afternoon 
train. 

“Now, you have done it!” said Kenerley 
to his wife, after their guest had gone to his 
room. 

“ I know it, Jim. It was all my fault! But 
I never dreamed he’d stay over so easily ! Oh, 
if I’d only let him go on the morning train! ” 

“ We’ll have to keep up the hide and seek.” 

“ Yes, and we can do it. Only it would have 
been so much easier the other way.” 

“ Perhaps Patty will relent.” 

“Not she! If you had seen her eyes flash, 
when she spoke of him. She’s desperately 
angry with him, for some reason. But tomor- 
[282] 


Blossom Girl 


row morning will be all right. And I’ll plan 
the day. There’ll be no trouble.” 

Adele’s clever managing made her words 
good. Patty had breakfast in her room, of 
course, and at nine o’clock, Farnsworth and 
the Kenerleys had their own morning meal. A 
pleasant affair it was in the sunny dining-room, 
and, without seeming to do so, Adele tactfully 
gave her guest an opportunity to depart, by 
saying that Jim had to go for a long trip in 
the motor. 

But Farnsworth said, “ Good! I’ll go along. 
Unless I’m in the way, old chap? ” 

“ Not at all,” returned Kenerley, cordially, 
and that matter was settled. 

The two men left about eleven, and Adele 
went to Patty’s room. 

“ I’m all over my tired-outness,” declared a 
very fresh-looking, rosy young person. “ I’ve 
had my tub, and now I’m going to dress up 
and behave like a good citizen. You’re a duck, 
Adele, to put up with a worn-out wreck, as I 
was yesterday, but now I’m myself again. I 
want to go for a motor ride, and for a walk, 
and eat a big luncheon, and come back to life, 
generally.” 

“ Good for you ! And have you settled all 

[283] 


Patty Blossom 

the troublesome affairs that were bothering 
you ? ” 

“ How did you know I had any? ” 

“ Now, don’t confide in me unless you want 
to.” Wily Adele knew the touch of perversity 
in Patty’s make-up. 

“ Oh, there’s nothing much to confide. I got 
fearfully mad at Bill Farnsworth, and I ran 
up here to get away from him. That’s the 
story of my life.” 

“ What was the bone of contention? ” 

“ Well, I suppose I was. Also, he was very 
rude and unmannerly. Also, — and this is why 
I hate him so, — he’s suddenly grown rich, 
Adele, and he’s terribly ostentatious about 
it ” 

“Bill Farnsworth ostentatious! I don’t be- 
lieve it ! ” 

“ Yes, he is. He showed off big rolls of 
money at the Sale ” 

“ But, Patty, he was buying things, wasn’t 
he?” 

“ I don’t care if he was. And, besides, Adele, 
he — well, he implied, if he didn’t say it straight 
out, that now he was rich, maybe I’d marry 
him ! As if I was a fortune-hunter ! ” 

“ Oh, Patty, you little goose ! Bill has al- 
[284] 


Blossom Girl 


ways been poor, or at least, he had only a 
moderate income. I can see how he would 
be glad if he had good fortune, to offer it to 
you. Poor Bill! You mistook his meaning, 
I’m sure.” 

“ No, I didn’t, and I hate him, and I never 
want to hear his name mentioned again ! ” 

“ Nor see him? ” 

“ Mercy, no ! And now, drop the subject. 
I tell you I came up here to get away from him ! 
He’s in love with Daisy Dow, anyway.” 

“What makes you think so?” 

“ Oh, he’s always with her. And he gave 
her some lovely books that he had bought on 
purpose for me ! And, Daisy says things all 
the time that prove it. I don’t want anything 
to do with another girl’s rustic swain. That 
I don’t!” 

“ Just a minute, Patty. Do you really con- 
sider Bill a rustic, — uncultured, and all that, 
I mean? ” 

Patty looked serious. “ No, Adele, I don’t. 
He hasn’t a certain polish, that some men have, 
but he is a thorough gentleman and a splendid 
man. I must say that, in all honesty. But he 
is a domineering, head-strong nature, and he 
couldn’t make any girl happy! ” 

[285] 


Patty Blossom 

“ Oh, couldn’t he ! ” said Adele, but she said 
it to herself, not aloud. 

The subject was really dropped then, and 
Patty began to dress for luncheon. 

“ I’m going to put on this white crepe de 
chine,” she said. “ I found it hanging in the 
wardrobe, left from last summer. I’d almost 
forgotten I had it. It’s a pretty frock, isn’t 
it?” 

“ Yes. But, I grieve to state, Pattibelle, we’ll 
be alone at lunch, you and I. Jim has gone 
miles off in the country, and won’t be back 
before six or so.” 

“ Whatever for?” 

“ Oh, — on some business.” 

“ Business! On Sunday? ” 

“ He’s looking at a car he’s thinking of buy- 
ing. The man could only see him today.” 

“ Oh, well, all right. But I’ll dress up any- 
way, for my own self-respect. I like myself 
better in a pretty gown, and I’m not going to 
take naps all day today, I can tell you.” 

Patty flew around, making her toilette, and 
humming little snatches of song. Adele 
thought she had never seen her look so pretty. 
The white frock was soft and filmy; the round 
neck a trifle low, the frilled sleeves showing 
[286] 


Blossom Girl 

her dimpled arms, and a soft sash made of 
a breadth of palest pink silk, round the 
waist. 

“You’re a dream!” declared Adele. “It’s 
a shame to waste such a vision of beauty on 
me. I believe I’ll telephone for Bob Peyton 
to come over to lunch.” 

“ No, don’t. I’d rather not have him. I like 
to be alone with you much better. Ask him 
over for dinner, if you like.” 

So the two lunched alone, and then came the 
difficult crisis. 

Patty flatly rebelled against Adele’s sugges- 
tion that she take an afternoon nap to be fresh 
for the evening. 

“What’s the matter with you, Adele?” she 
laughed. “Do you think I’m a dormouse? 
Or a bear who wants to hibernate? I’m as 
wide-awake as you are ! ” 

“ It isn’t that, Patty,” and poor Adele was at 
her wits’ end, “ but you’re really run down — 
er — nerve exhaustion, you know ” 

“Well, your nerve isn’t exhausted! To 
make me go to bed by day, — all the whole 
time ! ” 

“ Now, Patsy, don’t be stubborn. Give me 
my way, this once. If you’ll go to your room, 

[287] 


Patty Blossom 

and stay there and rest quietly till five o’clock, 
I won’t say another word about your resting, 
while you’re here. But you’re — really, — you’re 
so improved since you came, that I want to 
complete the cure. Scoot off, now, and then 
at five o’clock Jim will be back, and we’ll have 
lots of fun.” 

“ It’s nearly half-past two, now. Well, I 
don’t see much else to do, so I’ll go. But re- 
member, it’s the last of this foolishness.” 

“ I’ll remember. Run along now, and don’t 
show your face below stairs till five. Cross 
your heart? ” 

“Yep. Cross my heart and hope to never! 
By-by.” 

Patty ran upstairs and closed her room door 
behind her. Never really at a loss to entertain 
herself, she read some magazines, wrote two 
or three letters that had been long owing, and 
then mooned around looking out of her win- 
dows at the distant hills, bright with winter 
sunshine. She opened the long French window 
to the balcony and stepped out. It was snap- 
pily cold, so she went back long enough to catch 
up a wrap. The apple blossom kimono was the 
first thing she saw, so she slipped into it, and 
went out on the balcony. The bracing air was 
[288] 


Blossom Girl 

delightful, and she walked up and down, draw- 
ing long deep breaths of ozone. There was 
a low railing round the little balcony and Patty 
sat down on it. The ground was only about 
eight feet below her, for the house was built 
on a side hill, and the slope was abrupt. 

“ I could almost lean down and pick violets/’ 
she mused, “ if there were any to pick. But 
it’s nowhere near spring, yet.” 

She drew her wrap more closely about her 
and rose to go in the house again. 

“ Well! ” came in an explosive voice, just be- 
low her. Patty looked down and saw Farns- 
worth standing there, his face radiant with glad 
surprise. 

“Little Billee!” she exclaimed, impulsively 
leaning over the rail. “ What are you here 
for?” 

“You! And I can’t wait another minute! 
Jump! ” 

Not pausing to think, impelled by his quick 
command, Patty stepped over the rail and 
jumped. 

Farnsworth caught her deftly in his arms just 
as her feet touched the ground, and held her 
there. 

“ Look at me,” he said, and his always mu- 

[289] 


Patty Blossom 

sical voice had a ring in it Patty had never 
heard before. 

The golden head, bowed against his broad 
chest, lifted a little, and Patty’s blue eyes shone 
into his own. Steadily he looked for a moment, 
and then said, quietly, but exultantly, “ You 
love me ! Oh, my Patty Blossom ! ” 

Patty stood very still. It seemed to her that 
the end of the world had come — or the begin- 
ning, — she wasn’t sure which. 

“ Come,” said Farnsworth, still with that 
glad, exultant note of triumph in his voice. He 
led her to the house, walking quickly and with 
springing step. 

Adele was in the hall as they entered. 

“ Good heavens ! ” she said, helplessly, as she 
stared at them. 

“ Adele,” Farnsworth’s words fairly rang out, 
“ don’t stop us. We’re just getting engaged, 
and we want a few minutes alone.” 

“ I should say so ! ” and half dazed at the 
suddenness of the news, Adele opened the door 
of a little reception room, and let them in. 
Then she closed it, and ran hot haste to find 
Jim. 

A wood fire was blazing and Patty threw off 
the silk wrap. 


[290] 


Blossom Girl 


“ Apple Blossom,” said Farnsworth, as he 
took it from her, and tossed it over a sofa, 
“ my Blossom girl ! ” 

He took the soft, trembling little figure in his 
arms, the pretty white frock sadly crushed in 
his strong embrace. 

“ My Love, my Patty Blossom ! ” he mur- 
mured, and then, with his first kiss on her quiv- 
ering, scarlet lips, Patty knew that she “ cared 
for ” this big, tender giant, with her whole 
heart, and she began to realise how he loved 
her. 

“Patty! darling! I have loved you so long, 
but I had no idea what it would mean to know 
you love me ! ” 

“ What does it mean? ” she said, softly. 

“ It means heaven ! Great, blue, sunshiny, 
cloudless heaven! Oh, my little girl, I can’t 
tell you all it means, there aren’t any words 
big enough. You do love me, don’t you? 
How do you know you do? ” 

“ Because I jumped,” and the blue eyes smiled 
at him. “ I jumped because I couldn’t help it.” 

“You jumped because you loved me! I 
oughtn’t to have let you do it; good gracious, 
Patty, you might have broken yourself to bits ! 
I spoke from impulse.” 

[291] 


Patty Blossom 

“ And I jumped from impulse. And, — I’m 
glad I did!” 

“You little Love! Are you? Patty, how 
can you love a great, uncouth man like me?” 

“ You’re not uncouth, Little Billee, and you 
only said that to be contradicted! But I do 
contradict it. You’re not big and uncouth at 
all. Well, I s’pose you are big, — but it’s a nice, 
cunning little bigness ” 

“There, there, that’ll be about all of that! 
Now, tell me why you ran away from me.” 

“ I didn’t know at the time. But I know 
now.” 

“ You do? Why, then? 

“ Because I was in love with you, and I was 
afraid you’d find it out.” 

“ But you didn’t know it yourself? ” 

“ N — no; that is, I wouldn’t own up to it to 
myself, and I was awfully afraid myself would 
find it out.” 

“ You little goose ” 

“ Blossom goose? ” 

“ Yes. Blossom goose, — Blossom girl, — Oh, 
Patty Blossom, how can I make you have a 
glimmer of a gleam of an idea how I love 
you ! ” 

“ Little Billee ! if you give me all your kisses 
[292] 


Blossom Girl 

now, what shall we do all the rest of our 
lives? ” 

“ Poor little Apple Blossom ! Am I a big 
bear? Well, sit beside me here on this cosy 
sofa place, and I’ll tell you what we’ll do all 
the rest of our lives.” 

And so enchanted was Patty with the plans 
unfolded for her, that it was more than an hour 
later that she remembered to ask, “ Why did 
you give Daisy the books you bought for me?” 

“ Shall I tell you, dear? I told you at the time 
I had a reason. Because, just then, something 
in your eyes gave me hope, gave me a tiny hint 
of hope that you would take my set of Riley 
books and me along with it! ” 

“ Oh, Little Billee ! Did I really throw my- 
self at your head? ” 

“ No, Patty; no, my child, never think for a 
minute you did that! But you gave me a look 
that made me feel emboldened to throw myself 
at your feet. Then you ran away before I 
could do so.” 

u Yes, I was afraid you would. How did you 
know I was here? ” 

“ Didn’t know it; but I thought it the most 
likely place. How the Kenerleys fooled me! 
I owe Jim one for that! ” 

[293] 


Patty Blossom 

“ No, you don’t ! They only did what I made 
them do. I vowed I wouldn’t see you, and 
they must not let you know I was here.” 

“ Did you think you could elude me long, 
Sweetheart? ” 

“ I don’t know what I thought ” 

“ You were afraid to look in your own heart, 
weren’t you? ” 

“ Yes, I was. But I’m not now.” 

“ No, you don’t seem to be ! For a newly 
engaged young person you take to it like a 
duck to water.” 

“ Only because it’s you. I wouldn’t with 
anybody else.” 

“ I should hope not! And you’re not afraid 
of me any more? ” 

u ‘ Perfect love casteth out fear.’ ” 

“ Oh, Blossom, you do say the sweetest 
things ! And do you forgive me my horrid os- 
tentation? ” 

u You must forgive me for that, Little Billee. 

. I had no business to act so.” 

“ You were all right, dear. I’m not to the 
money born, you know. And when I was suc- 
cessful, financially, I had no thought but of 
pleasure it might give you. But I expressed 

[294] 


Blossom Girl 

myself unfortunately. I’m not a ‘ society 
man,’ Patty.” 

“ You’re the dearest man in all the world. 
My big, beautiful Sir Galahad. My own Little 
Billee.” 

“ Haven’t you two got engaged yet? ” called 
Adele, plaintively, through the keyhole. 
“ You’ve been two hours at it! Come on out, 
and let us help.” 

“ Run away and play,” called back Farns- 
worth, but Patty released herself from his 
clasping arms, and said, “ It hasn’t been two 
hours, any such thing, Adele ; but we will come 
out now. We’ve been engaged a long time.” 

Big Bill rose, towering above his little fiancee. 

“ You little scrap of loveliness!” he ex- 
claimed, “ what have you done to me, to be- 
witch me so? You were always beautiful, but 
now you’re — you’re ” 

“Well, what?” and Patty’s radiant face 
looked up lovingly into his own. 

“ There are no words dear enough,” and 
Farnsworth’s voice thrilled with love and rev- 
erence, “ no terms sweet enough, but just, — 
my Patty Blossom.” 

THE END 


[295] 


- 













































* 




























’ 








• * 





■ 






































' 

I 



























• • 













































' 

- 

















































































































. 

- 
















* 

• 




























































































t 

















































